Nymphsaga/The Raid of Fort Hammercliff: Difference between revisions
mNo edit summary |
Partial rewrite / expansion |
||
(13 intermediate revisions by the same user not shown) | |||
Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
== The Great Expedition == | |||
Ever since the game of Nymphsaga began, the biggest external threats that Nymphs have faced are, without a doubt, the goblins. | |||
According to a page of lore that will be left unreleased in this story, goblins are one of the four great humanoids of Phantasm that stand above all others in terms of intelligence. Tribal in nature, they're a species of wandering hunter-gatherers scattered across the entire world. They have some permanent settlements, but it is not really in their nature. Their species is genetically very diverse, and depending on the tribe and the subrace, they can vary significantly in size and even appearance. Rarely exceeding the average height of Nymphs, the smallest of them are usually little more than one meter in height, around three and a half feet on average, while the largest of them can grow up to be over two meters or almost seven feet tall. In their hierarchy, where strength is valued, these "hobgoblins" often occupy positions of leadership over their shorter cousins. | |||
As far as their physical attributes go, their skin color varies from green to brown with varying degrees of vibrancy, with some even being grey instead of wearing more common, bright colors. They have little to no body hair, and their snout-faced heads tend to be bald too. The smallest goblins tend to have prominent facial features, such as abnormally large eyes and ears, which help them hunt in the dark and provide superb hearing. In contrast, the larger ones appear proportionally more human-like and tend to suffer from diluted senses as a result. More often than not, goblins of all sizes also have a lot of body fat, making them appear chubby, with more lean and muscular goblins being uncommon. Still, regardless of their body composition, they are pound for pound very strong, with even the weakest of them being able to outmatch any Nymph in terms of raw strength. | |||
Goblins also share similarities to Nymphs who hunt in groups, and they rely greatly on the use of weapons and tools, both ranged and short-range. While their race cannot be considered magically gifted, their casters can manage the same low-tier spells that Nymphs can, with some unique ones as well. Exceptions to this apply, as the bigger hobgoblins are considered vastly more intelligent than normal ones. | |||
Many goblins live near Grove because one of the most prominent tribes in Phantasm, the Hammercliff tribe, has its headquarters located in the forests nearby, on top of a steep yet small mountain, just a few hours' walk away from Grove. From there, they launch hunts and raids to the surrounding areas with a single goal: the sexual enslavement of all Nymphs. | |||
' | Like most prominent species of Phantasm, goblins lust over Nymphs for their source, and will risk their lives to get their hands on them. Moreover, as an all-male species, they also rely on Nymphs for reproduction. Nymphs of Grove know this because they've seen it happen firsthand. Many, like Pink, tell stories of their groups being ambushed, allies being captured, and even raped before their eyes in the middle of the forest, with the survivors returning home alone, never to see their friends again. After all, once you've been captured, dragged away, and put in the Goblin King's chains inside Fort Hammercliff, there is no escape. | ||
Stripped of their humanity and rights, the Nymphs imprisoned and enslaved live every waking moment of their new lives being raped. Enslaved for the sole purpose of being sexually ravaged and impregnated over and over again, goblin cocks grind and pound them day in, day out, pumping them full of thick semen while draining them of their endless source to satisfy their masters. This source feeds the growing goblin population, keeping the withdrawal symptoms from the lack of source away, while simultaneously giving the tribe fresh soldiers. Goblins live short lives and as a result, breed like rabbits, with an average pregnancy lasting less than a week, and a newborn goblin growing to become an adult in less than a month, and as both sex slaves and nurseries, the Nymphs provide them with the population, whether they want to or not. | |||
Grove yet holds firm against the tribe hunting them in their own backyard, but as the population of Grove suffers and dwindles, the tribe grows stronger, and despite having its protective barrier intact to protect the population centers from raids, it may only be a matter of time before Grove finds itself overwhelmed. They fear that sooner or later, it will be too late to resist and fight back. | |||
With one and a half weeks of game time behind Nymphs of Grove, they find their ranks thinning so much that they decide to focus their efforts on crushing the goblins. They have to do it while defeating them is still relatively easy. Of course, the goblins can never get past the barrier, and Nymphs can, in theory, stay safe if they choose to never leave Grove, but do they want to become prisoners of this barrier? Nymphs of Grove actively debate this, but the answer of the large majority at the moment is "No". Besides, there's no guarantee that the barrier will be there forever. They have no active reason to believe it would disappear, but many feel they shouldn't rule anything out. | |||
So, the Nymphs want to take out the Hammercliff tribe, but they have one big problem: they do not know the exact location of their fortress. They know it's somewhere to the north of Grove, but that is where their information regarding its location end. And sadly, without precise knowledge, they can not launch a large-scale counter-attack to the dangerous reaches of the forest. | |||
' | With their unreliable and possibly hostile leader, High Priestess Geraldina, still locked into her pyramid with no way of getting inside or getting her out of there, new leaders have risen in her place. They're not princesses or queens, not religious figures, and not even elected politicians; instead, they're charismatic and widely respected Nymphs who have taken the initiative to motivate others around them as warlords and philosophers of sorts. They prefer to call themselves representatives and organizers, but many view them as leaders and role models to look up to. Having even formed a council of sorts, they gather to discuss events, critical news, and possible plans for survival in a large outdoor theatre, eerily similar to those of ancient Greece, in front of an engaging public crowd, most of which are the friends of these same organizers. Everyone is welcome and encouraged to join these open forums, as most Nymphs taking the stage don't even want to be there. They simply feel that someone must. | ||
Nymphs, like humans, are people who have very different opinions and subscribe to different political and religious ideologies. Nymphs, in fact, disagree on many things, but the vast majority agree on one thing: to survive, they must stick together in a strong collective. This is a war of survival they're fighting. That's why every decision is made by a vote through direct democracy, where everyone is committed to following the majority's decision. Sometimes it can be tough for the minority, and sometimes they might even make bad decisions, but it's what Nymphs in Grove have decided and what they all stick to, both in good and in bad. | |||
Coming out from this hub is news about a decision to deal a killing blow to the Hammercliff tribe and rescue the captive Nymphs, as voted by an overwhelming majority. Most of the expeditions to the unknown must now focus on the northern region, as Nymphs concentrate their efforts on discovering the location of Fort Hammercliff. | |||
Wendy, having represented her own group of friends, was present in these discussions. She is considered a community leader of sorts by many Nymphs even though she does not actively participate in public meetings and is only present to vote and listen. Still, her face is widely recognized as an active member of the community and a reliable Nymph capable of organizing and leading expeditions into the unknown, and none know this better than her own party. | |||
Having just heard the news from their representative, the quintet of Rain, Wendy, Angel, Pink, and Lemon pack their supplies and depart Grove with plans to venture far away from home in hopes of finding the infamous Fort Hammercliff. Having been relatively successful for the past few days, they're not afraid of the dangers lurking deep in the forest. Not only have they reached the supposedly maximum level of four, but they have also upgraded their arsenals, wardrobes, and professions accordingly and are in a prime position to succeed in this adventure. | |||
Now, why the "supposedly maximum level of four", you might wonder? Nymphs also wonder about it, as it is impossible to gain more experience after level four. They know there is a fifth level, but nobody knows how to get there yet. Most well-studied Nymphs suspect it has something to do with professions, as they all offer new abilities to players that can drastically improve their performance, but they can't be sure. | |||
---- | |||
Before we advance the story, why don't I go through some of the talents they have picked? After all, these talents are directly linked to their abilities and give a good idea of how they fight. | |||
First off is Rain, who has picked "Athletics" and "Speed" as her talents. "Athletics" is helpful for her since it is a talent that allows her to move easier and with less stamina being consumed. In addition to being a successful raider, she is quite experienced as a duelist from her days in Mormia. Because of this, she can fully utilize her athletic skills in gymnastics and parkour, making her untouchable against ordinary enemies in one-on-one situations. Given that she's supposed to be a tank for the party, this is very useful because she is weak to direct attacks, and being able to dodge almost anything reduces her need for blocking and parrying attacks. "Speed" is a no-brainer for her as well, as it makes her quicker in every way possible. Together with "Athletics", it eliminates almost all of the stamina usage from her movements, allowing her to sprint insane distances without breaking a sweat while focusing her stamina on attacks. Needless to say, these two talents go well together and fit her style like a glove. | |||
"Athletics" is a talent available for rangers, and it's Wendy's first talent of choice too. While she is a ranger, she prefers mid to short-range, as pistols in Nymphsaga are designed for that. Moving quickly on the battlefield is critically important for her, and so is dodging incoming attacks. Her second talent choice is "Ammo Specialization", which allows its user to change the element of any ammunition from physical to literally anything else. She wants to do this because Rain and Lemon already rely on pure physical damage, and can't do as much about it as she can. For Wendy, this is not an easy feat either, as changing the element on the weapon requires "Spell Crystals" to be equipped, which, as previously mentioned, are also used by casters to unlock specific spell sets in the game. Wendy is lucky to get an Arcane Stone quickly, allowing her to shoot magical bullets dealing arcane damage. | |||
Angel's first choice is obviously "Restoration", as it boosts her restorative abilities and mana regeneration, making her more effective as a healer. Her other talent is "Barriercraft", which enables her to cast all kinds of magical shields and barriers, which can be used both offensively and defensively. For her, this mostly means being able to better protect her allies, and more importantly, herself. A protective barrier, for example, can block a single attack and be vital in situations where Nymph is surprised from behind, which is something she feels like she needs. On that note, all talents give out new abilities, even the passive ones, so while Rain's and Wendy's talents seem passive in nature, that's not all there is to them. | |||
Pink is a reckless mid to short-range caster who uses magical bracelets as her weapons instead of using a wand or a staff. This makes her immune to disarming effects and provides her with hastened casting speeds, but this comes at the cost of limited accuracy and range. Of course, in theory, she can hit targets very far away, but it is not easy, especially considering her play style. As a clothier, she also has access to a "Transformation" spell, which she can use to turn herself into a "Magical Girl" and imbue her fists and feet with magic, making her deadly at melee range when needed. However, while it's easily the most powerful ability in her arsenal, it's not very reliable since maintaining this transformation requires a constant supply of mana. | |||
Pink's first talent choice is "Instant Casting", which allows her to decrease all of her spell's cast times by a little. While attacks that require little to no casting become instant, they're not actually something she can conjure on demand, as instead of having a cast time, they get a cooldown equal to the length of the cast time. Of course, it's still preferable, as she can shoot better while moving, instantly after taking aim. Her second talent is "Dual Slots", which allows her to equip two Spell Crystals simultaneously, a valuable talent for learning a wider arsenal of spells. At the moment, she has access to a rare tier-three Spell Crystal, which has both the fire and lightning elements attached to it, as well as a lesser arcane stone, which she doesn't care about too much. | |||
Lastly, there's Lemon, the silent assassin who prefers to watch over the rest of the group from afar, catching her enemies by surprise before they even know what hit them. She can't move well with a heavy and cumbersome weapon, so she relies on stealth and distance as her defense, which fits her very well as her avatar isn't naturally athletic. She is very good at aiming, though, having practiced Kyūdō as a hobby since early childhood. | |||
Lemon's first talent is "Stealth", which passively makes her invisible to enemies as long as she stays still and keeps a reasonable distance. She can still be sensed through sound, smell, and even overflow of source, but that's a minor problem, especially in a group setting where the attention of enemies is often concentrated on other Nymphs. The initial damage from the stealth shot is always multiplied by three, and critical hits to vital organs further deal double damage, making stealth shots extremely deadly, especially if she can stay hidden throughout the entire fight. Her second talent is "Longshot", which increases her damage output based on her distance from her enemy. Given that she's good at aiming and the synergy between her talents, she is not only the heaviest hitter of all the Nymphs in the group but also perhaps as heavy a hitter as a Nymph can theoretically be. Still, she's also vulnerable, making her a "glass cannon" in the most literal sense of the name. | |||
Now, back to the more relevant parts of the story. | |||
---- | |||
Their group finally reaches the northern edge of the Misty Forest, where a tall cliff separates it from the Hammercliff Valley. Ahead of them lies a mountainous landscape with white, bald cliffs rising from the midst of the dense jungle, but no matter where they look, they can't find any signs of the fortress or any signs of civilization for that matter. | |||
"It seems like we made it to the border", Wendy says, stretching her arms and spine after a long walk, thinking about the walk ahead, which may be even longer. "Quite a view, but where oh where do we get down?" she wonders, with her eyes scanning the area. | |||
"Not sure", Rain says, observing the nearby area, "but I'm a little worried about being seen now. It's like we're presenting ourselves on a god-damn pedestal for every goblin to see, standing on top of a cliff." | |||
"I'm more worried about how we get back up once we're down there", Angel points out. | |||
"Oh, stop your worrying, both of you", Wendy says. "There's our safe route to get up and down without climbing, a little bit to the west", she adds, pointing at a spot where the zones connect through the forest, with no tall cliffs in sight. | |||
Lemon joins in the discussion with a suggestion. "Should our first priority be mapping this area on top of the cliffs? If we can secure a safe route, it will make going back and forth from the valley to Grove easier and faster." | |||
" | "Remember that little rock we walked past ten minutes ago?" Wendy asks. "Someone at the council meeting gave everyone several markings about the area, as mapped by her own party, so we can use them as our checkpoints." | ||
" | Lemon nods with a happy smile on her face. "Oh, so ''that's'' what the stone was about." | ||
" | "Yeah, it's the best checkpoint, in my opinion", Wendy says. "All we have to do is get to the crossing, and we've secured a safe route." | ||
"In any case, that was one long fucking walk", Rain says and sighs. "I already wanna take a break." | |||
" | "We can relax for five minutes, no problem", Wendy says. "Everyone okay with that?" | ||
There are no disagreements. They get away from the cliff, where they could possibly be seen from below, and they sit down for a quick breather and a snack. | |||
---- | |||
After resting for a while, they take one final stroll back toward their first checkpoint in hopes of securing a good route for their inevitable return. While doing this, Lemon, following the group from a distance to keep track of what's behind them, notices something in the corner of her eye. It's a sole goblin scout, a little green bastard with pearly black eyes gleaming between his thick and flabby cheeks and forehead, walking straight towards the unsuspecting group of four who are more tightly packed to one place. Lemon doesn't know if this is a coincidence, but the goblin seems hostile with its daggers drawn out. This causes her to draw her bow, take aim and tighten the bowstring to its limits. She can't just alert her friends, as the enemy would hear. Besides, goblins never act alone, and she knows this. | |||
<i>'It must be accompanied by others, but where are they?'</i> Lemon can't see any other goblins anywhere. <i>'Should I try killing the goblin right away?'</i> She's one hundred percent sure she could do it, but she's afraid to initiate combat. | |||
"You should've shot." | |||
A rough voice startles Lemon, who feels her heart skipping a beat. She turns her head around to see a giant goblin, way taller than any other she's seen before, and wielding a massive club, he is already preparing for a swing. Lemon manages to dodge it at the last second, but knowing her cover has already been blown, she realizes there's only one thing left to do. | |||
"They're here!" | "They're here!" she screams, alerting her allies of imminent danger. | ||
Immediately, four Nymphs walking together ahead of Lemon | Immediately, the four Nymphs walking together ahead of Lemon all turn in different directions, drawing their weapons. Rain is the first to see the hobgoblin harassing Lemon, now trying to grab hold of her with his hands. Rain rushes in for help and scares the goblin away with a swing of her own, an attack that the hobgoblin manages to dodge masterfully. Standing erect, he is slightly over one and a half meters in size. Taller, more muscular, and definitely fatter than Rain, he looks like a genuinely menacing foe. Even smaller goblins can be formidable opponents with their unpredictable attack patterns and teamwork, but this one is an absolute monster, an elite goblin. It's not a foe that Rain feels confident about defeating. | ||
"What's the matter?" | "What's the matter, little girl?" the hobgoblin asks. "Scared?" | ||
Rain immediately | Rain is immediately shocked to hear this monster speak clear English. It's the first time for her, as the monsters she has faced so far have not been able to speak in familiar languages. She knows that goblins have an advanced language of their own, and even understand some important keywords from English, but this one can do much more. "Hide somewhere, Lemon", Rain says, putting herself between her friend and her opponent. "You know what to do." | ||
Line 142: | Line 147: | ||
Meanwhile, trouble is heading | Meanwhile, trouble is heading toward the others as well, with the dual-wielding scout, accompanied by a pair of other melee fighters and a shaman, reaching the trio. Angel, who cannot do any damage against the enemy, retreats to a more centralized position from where she hopes to reach everyone, leaving the fight to her allies as she focuses on healing all four of them. | ||
Pink lures two of the enemies in for a melee, quickly being forced into the defensive by them. For a moment, memories of her last battle against a large group of goblins spring to her mind, with her recalling how her group got separated, with everyone getting picked out one by one and slowly wiped out. <i>'But no way that's gonna happen today'</i>, she convinces herself, transforming into her melee form, with her fist flying straight toward the face of the dual-wielding scout. <i>'We're all much stronger than we were back then'</i>, she assures as her meteoric fist sends the scout flying, with the other melee fighter assuming a defensive position. | |||
Surprised by the superhuman strength displayed by Pink's explosive close-range attack, they both step back in retreat, with Pink deciding to take full advantage of the opportunity. Supercharged by Angel's heals to keep her stamina rejuvenated, she fights and punches her way through the injured scout, who despite his best efforts, can't connect his daggers with Pink's skin. In fact, his attempts at attacking Pink only give her better opportunities for an attack, with her flame-infused diagonal kick to the goblin's head eventually finishing the enemy off. | |||
Thinking he now has an easy task at hand striking his enemy's focus elsewhere, the remaining goblin attacks with a powerful, downward swing of his sword but misses his mark at the last possible moment, with the blade barely grazing the Nymph's skin. Cackling, thinking he's about to defeat and rape the Nymph in front of him, he doesn't even realize his grave folly. The last thing he sees before death is a fist cloaked in fire and lightning, which cracks his skull open as the wave of magic blows his brains out from the back of his head. It ends up being Pink's last attack before her transformation dies down. <i>'That was surprisingly easy'</i>, she thinks, quietly celebrating her victory as she slows down to gather her strength in peace. | |||
Rain | Having seen Pink succeed, Angel concentrates her efforts on Rain and Wendy, thinking, <i>'if this goes on, we're gonna have no problems.'</i> The hobgoblin fighting Rain worries her, but to her surprise, it's actually Wendy who's in more trouble. Being forced to fight against a shield-bearing, flail-wielding goblin together with the flame-weaving shaman, she's up against a pair of enemies she has no hope of defeating alone, especially with the tanky rank A goblin proving to be her Achilles' heel. Having his shield up constantly, Wendy can't get a good shot in, and with the tank positioned between her and the caster, she can't even eliminate the damage dealer in the back. | ||
Wendy finds herself in a constant run, desperately trying to get away from the tank, who's unrelenting in his attempts to strike her down. <i>'If it wasn't for Angel, I would've already run out of steam'</i>, she grimaces, swearing in her mind over how much of a sticky situation she's in. Eventually, she catches a single opening and manages to take a shot at the defenseless caster, barely missing the heart. The caster immediately takes cover to heal and recover, leaving Wendy to focus on the shield-bearing goblin. However, having turned her attention away for a second proves fatal. | |||
The enemy charges towards her, striking her down with a shoulder tackle and sending her into a stunned shock. Now on her back and struggling to get on her feet, she sees the goblin charge again, with the flail coming down on her. Unable to dodge in time, she instinctively tries to block the attack, but since her two little pistols are not designed to take hits, and since her arms are far too weak to stop the heavy morning star, the impact disarms her immediately, causing her to scream from the pain and shock. | |||
As Wendy tries her best to regain her composure as soon as possible, she tries to get hold of her weapons once more, but with them having disappeared completely, she ends up just grabbing air. Furthermore, nothing she tries works. Her hands move barely, and so do her legs, but she doesn't have the energy to lift her body up or the mana to even open her user interface. Moreover, with the goblin now on top of her, pushing its thick hand against Wendy's face to block her from screaming for help, she finds herself utterly helpless. | |||
<i>'No fucking way, did I just seriously lose'</i>, she asks herself, knowing she just took a "fatal" blow. When Nymphs run out of stamina through consumption, they can't regenerate it for a short while, but when it gets drained away from damage, it can't be healed back up either. Furthermore, this defeat mechanic silences and drains away all the mana as well, and realizing this is indeed what just happened to her, she panics. <i>'It's gonna rape me'</i>, she realizes, as the goblin puts his hand on her body, groping and rubbing her flat chest while howling with laughter. With her teary eyes bulging wide open, she tries to scream into the goblin's hand, kicking her feet and clawing the goblin's arm, but nothing she does discourages or hinders the goblin on top of her. <i>'Where the hell are my friends!? I know Angel was healing me until the very end, so she at least must know the trouble I'm in!'</i> | |||
Angel realizes the plight of Wendy the instant she lets out a cry of pain, being struck by a flail. She can't see Wendy from the angle she is, especially with the goblin blocking her with his body, and she can't just target Wendy by clicking some button on her user interface either. Every spell must be manually aimed and have a clear route to travel through, even those that do not require a travel distance to reach their targets instantly. Her spells can't go through trees, and they especially can't go through enemies, as the enemy would just absorb her spells. <i>'And all I fucking have is holy spells, which would just heal it'</i>, she thinks, turning her attention to Pink. | |||
" | "Pink, you've gotta help Wendy!" Angel calls out. "They're trying to capture her!" | ||
Realizing what's going on, Pink runs for rescue, but her sprint is cut short. The enemy reinforcements are on the way, and three of them challenge Pink, forcing her to take this fight alone. Knowing she has limited time before Wendy is captured, she realizes she has to pull all stops again. | |||
Meanwhile, Rain finds herself in a duel where neither fighter can get a hit. As nimble as Rain is, this elite goblin is just as fast and agile. Instead of having just one repeating attack pattern, the hobgoblin has at least five different attack patterns that Rain knows of. All of them are executed in random order, and they all can be interrupted mid-pattern if Rain tries to capitalize on them. When Rain attacks, the enemy dodges regardless of how his current pattern is progressing. | |||
Frustrating as it may be for Rain to admit, this is not an enemy that she can defeat alone. In fact, this is the kind of enemy that no Nymph could ever defeat alone, no matter how strong they could get. He is simply that much better than a Nymph; bigger, faster, stronger, and way more durable. He can never run out of stamina, but Rain sure can. Rain knows she can't run away either, as she would just get caught trying. It is inevitable. She will lose eventually because he is a superior being, and she knows it. | |||
However, she knows she has help, and having stalled the enemy for long enough, Lemon provides her with the aid she so desperately needs. A single arrow flying through the woods pierces the goblin's left pectoral muscle to deal massive damage, causing it to growl in pain. "You will pay for that, whore!" the hobgoblin roars as he rushes towards Rain, enraged. | |||
<i>'It hasn't rushed like this before!'</i> Rain realizes as she panics, wondering if she should dodge, block, or try to counter the attack. <i>'Dodge'</i>, she decides and jumps out of the way, but the enemy doesn't even pay attention to her. He runs straight past her, with its sights set on Lemon, <i>'but where the fuck is she!?'</i> Rain doesn't have a clue and falls into a state of panic as she rushes to her feet. <i>'Doesn't matter'</i>, she tells herself and sprints at her enemy, trying to stay on his heels. | |||
" | With three goblins in her way, Pink knows she can't reach Wendy, not even with Angel's heals keeping her up and running. All the damage she does is negated by the enemy caster's heals, while the other two continue to push her back, and with her transformation ability requiring more mana than she has left, she knows she can't rely on it to defeat her enemies either. <i>'Is there nothing we can fucking do!?'</i> she asks herself in desperation, calling out to her friends. "Rain! Lemon! Help us!" | ||
" | "They're gone!" Angel shouts. | ||
" | "Gone!?" Pink replies with a scream. "What happened to them!?" | ||
"I don't fucking know", Angel responds. "The hobgoblin rushed toward the cliff after Lemon attacked it, and Rain rushed after it! I think they're in trouble too!" | |||
Pink swears in her mind, asking herself, <i>'is this it for us?'</i> How fast the tides of war shift indeed; a minute ago, she felt like she was on top of the world having defeated two goblins unassisted, but now she realizes they're actually losing badly. Even with a pair of goblins on top of Wendy with rope in their hands, they're still outnumbered, and exhausted to top it off. | |||
In fact, the situation feels eerily similar to when she was ambushed by a group of goblins last time. She got separated from her allies and never saw any of them again. She knows their party has been defeated, and she's left standing once more, forced to ask herself, should she just run away again? <i>'No'</i>, she answers. <i>'Not this time. Angel's still left standing, and I'm not leaving her behind, just as she's not leaving me. And even if we may not be able to defeat these enemies or be able to save Wendy…'</i> She stops to think, trying her best to stay focused and think rationally. Their defeat indeed is inevitable, as she sees it. <i>'Fuck, and what about Rain and Lemon? Are they even okay?'</i> | |||
Angel | Angel sees the situation with the same eyes as Pink, except she is much more terrified of what's happening. Not only that, but she's powerless to stop it, as none of her abilities even work on goblins. The panic starts to sink in as the memories of her last defeat flood her mind, with her recounting the memories of being raped by a monster, <i>'and if we stay here, that's gonna happen again.'</i> Knowing she won't be saved this time around if that ends up happening, she yells: "We've gotta get the fuck outta here before they get all of us!" | ||
It is a tough pill to swallow, but Pink has to agree. They've got to abandon their friends. <i>'We have to. There's nothing else we can do.'</i> Pink feels like crying in rage just thinking about it, but for them all to be captured would be even worse. "Fuck!" she yells as she retreats from the three goblins. | |||
Angel turns around to run, but not before seeing all three goblins stay on Pink's heels, matching her speed. <i>'How can those fat-ass goblins even run as fast as us!?'</i> she wonders, fearing they could run out of steam before the enemy does. "They're after us!" she shouts. | |||
"I know! Just run!" | |||
"But I don't think we can make it!" | |||
"Can't you make a barrier to block them or something!?" | |||
"It takes time, and I would have to stay still!" Then, Angel gets an idea. She can't even believe she's about to suggest it, but she voices it anyway. "What if we split up? That way, they only get one of us!" | |||
Pink responds with an emphatic "No!". | |||
"I'll get their attention! That way, you can -" | |||
"Don't even think about it!" Pink screams. "We can BOTH make it!" | |||
Suddenly, after just a half minute of desperately trying to escape from the enemy, something appears to be moving towards them from the front. It's a small figure, fast on its feet, a Nymph charging straight at the goblins. Pink and Angel also see others a little farther away, a total of four more. They stop in their tracks and feeling like she couldn't run much further anyway, Angel proceeds to help the one charging in with her heals. | |||
The Nymph in the front is fast, way faster than Rain. With a pair of daggers in her hands, she quickly manages to take out the enemy healer with a burst of attacks, and her allies follow not so far behind. The party's swordsman charges in, with their rifle-wielding gunner and a pair of casters staying with Pink and Angel. Realizing they're outnumbered, the remaining two goblins don't even try to fight back as they retreat, only to face immediate defeat. | |||
"Is that you, Angel?" one of the casters asks, eyes wide behind her rectangular glasses. Angel recognizes Melody immediately and notices the worried look on her face, as she approaches her. "Where are the others? What happened?" | |||
"It was an ambush", Angel says, trying to catch her breath. "There were way too many of them, and… they got the others…" | |||
"How far away are they?" asks the dagger-wielding Nymph. | |||
"I think we ran for at least thirty seconds", Pink says, also out of breath. "By the time we got away, Rain and Lemon were already gone, and Wendy got taken away as we escaped…" | |||
A deep, collective sigh is released. "I don't think we can catch up to them anymore", Melody admits. | |||
"It's worth a try", says the gunner. "Let's go search." | |||
"Yes, of course", Melody answers and nods in agreement. "If there's even a chance at rescue, we're gonna take it", she adds, taking out a mana potion and offering it to Angel. "You're a healer, right? Take this. Let's take care of these hotshots together." | |||
Angel nods slowly. With haste, led by Angel and Pink, the seven Nymphs head back to the battlefield. | |||
---- | |||
In the end, they find the battlefield empty, with only two little floating loot boxes left behind as a depressing reminder of how little success they had. They search for a moment but find no sign of their friends, not even clues past what they already know. | |||
As much as it pains Pink to repeat history by running away from a lost fight and leaving her allies behind, it pains Angel even more. When she was captured by the spiders, Rain and Wendy stayed behind to save her, yet the moment she was put into a similar position, she ran away like a coward, only thinking about herself. <i>'I could've stayed behind and fought back. If I had, these five would've probably found us anyway. But how could I have known that help was on the way?'</i> The thoughts torment her, but what's done is done. <i>'I feel like such a failure. I failed my friends. I wouldn't blame them for hating my guts for abandoning them, considering how hard I find it to not hate myself right now.'</i> | |||
Yet, no matter how much she wants to cry, she knows that the pain she feels is probably nothing compared to what Wendy must be feeling right now. Maybe Rain and Lemon too, but she can't say for sure, as they don't know what happened to them, but Wendy's fate is clear. She's on the way to Fort Hammercliff, and they all know it. Angel doesn't even want to think about what's gonna happen to her, but considering that no Nymph has been able to escape that place, she knows it's nothing good, and the mere thought of Wendy having to suffer makes her want to cry. | |||
<i>'And what of Rain and Lemon?'</i> she continues to wonder. <i>'I can only hope they're okay, wherever they are.'</i> | |||
"Let's go home", Melody finally decides. | |||
"N-no!" Angel screams out loud. "We'll find them! I'm sure of it!" | |||
"Angel, we've been looking for three hours", Melody continues. "If they were anywhere close by, we would've found them by now." | |||
Angel doesn't want to accept it. There's no way she ever could. She knows the others are right, but her stubborn heart wants to continue searching. | |||
Pink, feeling devastated herself, approaches Angel and hugs her. "We'll continue searching later, okay? We'll find them, I'm sure." | |||
"Yeah, it's only a matter of time", Melody says, trying to fight back her anger. "And when we find their castle, they're all gonna fucking pay." | |||
Those are the first words Angel feels like she can genuinely agree with. <i>'They will pay indeed'</i>, she tells herself, nodding as she wipes her tears away. | |||
" | == Fort Hammercliff, Part One == | ||
''Excerpt from the Gamer's Logbook; "Exploring the Mechanics of Nymphsaga", entry number ???, "Nymphs and Mortality, Part One: Damage and Stamina Degeneration."'' | |||
''Make no mistake about it: Nymphs are NOT immortal. They will die if their bodies take too much damage.'' | |||
''That being said, Nymphsaga is not a game where enemies are trying to kill players, nor is it a game where Nymph's blood will be spilled by them. Rather, the primary motivation of enemies lies in rendering Nymphs unable to defend themselves, subduing them, and capturing them. Sword strikes cannot cut any player's limbs, and crushing blows will not flatten their organs. They can feel extreme pain, but their bodies will last anything thrown at them. Nymphs are ethereal in that sense since attacks will cut through them, leaving behind only a temporary mark.'' | |||
''All damage, both magical and physical, is done through stamina degeneration, where stamina gets drained away from players as they take damage. The stamina bar has two layers to it, out of which the first one is stamina that can be used by Nymphs for various tasks, and the second one is the bar itself. As Nymphs take damage or suffer through other physically demanding torments such as rape, their stamina bar will eat itself away, reducing the maximum amount of stamina they can recover until there is almost nothing left. Other things that can reduce maximum stamina are hunger, thirst, lack of sleep, and other physical needs. Nymphs only need a small fraction of what humans need to survive and can live without food or drink for up to three days without consequences, but these needs cannot be ignored completely.'' | |||
''When the bar is reduced to 20% of its original size, Nymph's body will collapse and break down, sending them into a "fainted state" where they will not be able to function normally anymore. If in captivity, they continue their lives as nothing more than powerless ragdolls. Yet, their minds will last, as they must endure whatever happens to them afterward. Nymphs can be physically killed only while in a "fainted state", but this is extremely rare, especially in the hands of enemies. The degenerated bar will not be restored by heals and must be recharged by a comfortable good night's sleep.'' | |||
---- | |||
" | With no stamina or mana left to defend herself, Wendy cannot save herself and finds no assistance from her allies. Still pinned down, still being groped, she continues to kick and resist, but her attacks continue to prove ineffective. It's like kicking a heavy sack of potatoes: nothing she does makes the goblin budge. In a last attempt of desperation, Wendy's knee strike connects with the goblin's private parts, but even that proves useless. The goblin, wearing some kind of protection underneath its leather pants, just laughs with its inhumane cackle and leans closer as if trying to lick her face. Eyes wide open, white-faced in disgust, she trembles in fear, unable to even turn her head with her mouth blocked, and her body freezes. With his strange accent, the goblin calls her "Naughty", and continues to feel her body up. | ||
Then, the slightly injured shaman she got a shot at earlier comes to his friend's aid, and they start to discuss something in a language foreign to Wendy, which reminds her of no language she's ever heard. The pronunciation sounds Germanic, the pacing sounds fast like in Spanish or Japanese, and the words themselves are all over the place. Wendy catches a glimpse of the shaman with a long rope in his hands, and then sees the one pinning him down apply some clear liquid from a poison bottle to a dirty cloth in his hand. Before Wendy can even realize what's going on, he lifts his hand, only to push the fabric against her face. She continues to struggle and tries to scream as she breathes in this foul liquid, which drains away all the strength she has left, paralyzing her and quickly putting her to sleep. | |||
The goblin takes another piece of dry cloth and rolls it up to a tube, pushing it down on Wendy's mouth, forcing it between her teeth, tying it up, and gagging her completely. Goblins then turn her over on her stomach and tie her hands up with one-third of the rope, leaving the next third to tie her hands to her torso, and then the last third to tie her ankles and knees together. And finally, raised to the goblin's shoulder, lying limp like a rolled-up rug, she is taken away without anyone coming to her aid. | |||
Then, a couple of hours later, she wakes up and comes to her senses, immediately wishing she didn't. Still lying limp on the goblin's shoulder, her head facing the road behind her, the goblin holds her by her butt, and given how warm and sweaty her pants feel, he must've held it there for a long while. Her gut tells her to flail and scream, but realizing how much of a tight package she's in, she barely even moves. She can also tell that she hasn't been raped yet, but she honestly doesn't know whether or not it's a good thing. Of course, she doesn't ''want'' to be raped even in her sleep, but the way she sees it, <i>'perhaps if they raped me while I slept, I wouldn't have had to suffer through it.'</i> | |||
<i>'Then again, I would've probably woken up anyway'</i>, she supposes, as she tries her best to stay as still as possible. Petrified in fear, the tension she feels is excruciating because she knows it's all still ahead of her. Minute by minute, she becomes surer of her demise, a fate she is not mentally ready for. She knows she's not going to be saved after unwillingly taking a cock for a few minutes, as was the case with Angel with the spider, and Pink with the wolf. No, she knows she's going to get raped by a monster much stronger than her, and then impregnated by him. <i>'And then they're going to rape me again'</i>, she realizes, with tears of terror already welling in her eyes, as she tries to hold herself back from making any noise. <i>'And again, and again, and again, and again, who knows for how many hours, how many days… even weeks, perhaps…'</i> | |||
Yet, no matter how much she doesn't want it, she can't do anything about it. She knows it, she hates it, and just thinking about it makes her skin crawl. | |||
Her only saving grace is to perhaps escape, but how? <i>'Wiggling out of these binds is utterly impossible'</i>, she suspects, not even wanting to waste her breath trying, <i>'not that I would make it far anyway. I don't even know where I am. In the middle of a jungle clearly, far away from home.'</i> She knows her only option is to be saved, but by whom? <i>'My friends? What the hell happened to them? I'm pretty sure I'm alone, based on what I'm seeing from this angle, so the other must've gotten away. I sure hope they did.'</i> | |||
She turns her head and body around a little, trying to assess her situation further, wondering if screaming would do any help. <i>'I know I could be able to make a lot of noise, even with this dirty rag gagging me, but something tells me nobody's here.'</i> That's when a firm smack to her butt startles her, causing her to mumble from shock and surprise into the cloth. | |||
" | "Bad girl", the goblin carrying her says. "No struggle." | ||
Knowing that resisting and struggling won't do any good or help her situation, she decides to comply, as much as it pains her. <i>'Maybe if I just do what they say, and don't make a fuss, I'll make it easier for myself'</i>, she realizes, staying as calm as possible while still trying to look around. <i>'Not that you can make rape much easier.'</i> | |||
Then, they finally reach their destination, Fort Hammercliff. As the name suggests, it's a grey stone fortress built on top of a steep mountain, with its upper parts standing and mostly intact, and its lower parts in ruins with the jungle having reclaimed most of the castle yard at the foot of the cliff. She only manages to catch a glimpse of it before she's taken through a palisade gate built by the goblins to surround the ruins, with a goblin village built amidst the rubble, the pillars, and the jungle. | |||
Whatever hope of intervention and being rescued she previously had drains away, as she knows she's past the point of no return. With the village swarming with goblins living their daily lives, she knows no ordinary party can save her. <i>'How many of them fucking are here'</i>, she wonders, noticing how the goblins look at her, laughing, smiling, licking their lips, and tugging on their pants. <i>'And how many of them are gonna rape me!? If there's that many of them, no way it's gonna be just one or two!'</i> | |||
However, even as she's dragged through the village into the castle's ruined interior, a vast stony hall with a collapsed roof, none of the goblins in the village follow her. Instead, the party of goblins takes her to a passage at the side of the hall, leading her down a tunnel deep beneath the mountain. The corridor itself is narrow and dark, with no torches lining the walls, and despite the many rows of jail cells with iron lining the walls, she can't see inside many of these cells. She can only hear the countless wails of the Nymphs imprisoned in these dungeons. Some cry, some moan. Some are full of life and energy, while others sound tired and lifeless. Some sound like they're afraid, and some sound angry. Some even sound surprisingly willing, and that's the part that shocks Wendy the most. <i>'Have they given up?'</i> She doesn't know the answer, but she personally can't imagine seeing herself reduced to such a state. | |||
As soon as the goblins find the first empty cell, they carry Wendy inside a small, empty room reminiscent of a torture chamber lit by eerie, magical lights. There are no locks, but the doors and handles look too heavy for her to open alone. For now, though, the door remains open. With a tall stone slab in the middle, perhaps serving as a table or maybe a bed, the walls are littered with iron and chains, with even a wooden rack on the wall lined up with tools and toys for sexual plays, or as she would like to call it, "torture". The shield-bearer finally lays Wendy down in the middle of the slab and leaves her sitting up, with five goblins surrounding her. Wendy stares the goblin dead in the eye, knowing this indeed is the same one who defeated her, but the goblin himself doesn't pay attention to her, not yet. Instead, he discusses something with others while laughing and smiling. Left out of the discussion, unable to understand what they're saying, she becomes increasingly scared of what's about to happen to her. | |||
A rattling sound startles her. A chain drags through the cold, hard floor, and she notices an iron collar in one goblin's hands. She begins to kick and struggle against the binds, but the shield-bearer grabs her hair and pushes her head against the stone. As she screams into the cloth, the other goblin presses the collar around her neck, locking it tight. Heavy for a Nymph to bear, with a surprising amount of room for her neck to move, Wendy could fit her palms under it, but with the key in the enemy's possession, she knows the chains won't be coming off. She knows she's a slave now, and the collar is the proof. With the goblin still holding the chain in its hands, he pulls down on it hard, making sure Wendy can't lift her head or back from the slab. | |||
Then, they rip the cloth off her face, almost as if wanting to hear her cry, and as the bladed weapons come for her, she gasps and shakily begs "No". Cold steel kisses her body but dares not to cut her skin as the tips slowly find their way underneath the ropes, and more importantly, underneath her clothes. Hands tied behind her back, she watches as the package starts to unravel and begins to squeal. Starting from her belly and continuing toward her neck, the sharp knife cuts through the cloth and the rope, slowly revealing her stomach, and as they finally feast their eyes on her flat chest, they begin licking their lips at the sight of her two tiny nipples. Horrified, she can't hold back the tears any longer. | |||
They cut her legs free, pull on her shoes and socks, and then her belt, ripping it open. Now, somewhat free, out from the ropes, she tries to resist again, only to find out how weak she truly is. She is nothing against the hands that undress her. Piece by piece, they expose her body, with the knife targetting her pants, cutting them open from the sides, along with her panties, but leave the tattered bottom on her for the time being. They even cut the ties on her hands, which honestly surprises her, not that it matters. | |||
Suddenly, Wendy notices something. She was so focused on the goblins undressing her that she forgot about the one that didn't. The largest and fattest of them, the same goblin who defeated her, stands naked in front of the slab, with its green, erect cock in front of her, and with eyes wide open, she can't even look away. <i>'It's so huge'</i>, she realizes, trying to size it up with her eyes. Even though the creature is about as tall as her, its genitals are not even remotely child-sized. It's large like an adult human cock, and that scares her. | |||
The goblin grabs hold of her pants from the front, ripping them away with one clean pull, along with her panties, causing Wendy to scream as her pussy gets exposed. Frantic and panicked, she pushes her knees together and shoves her hands forward to cover herself up, but the goblin grabs her thighs with its chubby sausage fingers, pulling her legs apart effortlessly. Wendy continues to kick and scream "No", as she still covers her genitals up, but with the goblin pulling her closer to the edge of the slab, he positions himself between her legs, making it impossible for her to close them. | |||
"No, stop!" she screams and begs, trying to shake her hips defiantly in a sorry attempt to close her legs, thinking about wanting to push the goblin's fat belly away. However, she freezes before she can even move her hands from her pussy, noticing the erect cock over her stomach, with the entire length hovering over her belly button with the tip barely reaching past it. She holds herself from pushing, doing her best not to touch it. She doesn't want to even accidentally feel that green, stinky piece of meat on her skin. | |||
<i>'Don't you DARE put that thing in me'</i>, is what she wants to say, with a furious tone, but she's too scared to speak out and too hysterical to form full sentences in her mouth. She can only manage simple words like "No" and "Please", weep in panic, and beg for it to stop. But no matter how much her tears flow, no matter how she struggles and screams and cries, the goblin won't stop. His hunger for source is bottomless, and he will do anything to get his cock wet with a Nymph. | |||
Wendy doesn't even notice it at first, but another goblin comes for her. Climbing on top of the slab, he suddenly grabs hold of her wrists, prying her hands away from her groin and pushing them down with all his weight. Screaming "No" even louder than before while sobbing loudly, she tries to pull her waist away from the goblin in front of her, knowing full well her bald virgin pussy is now completely exposed for her rapist to use and see. Yet, no matter how much she tries to lift her body up, turn it over, or do anything else for that matter, it's all futile. | |||
First, the goblin releases his grip from her thighs, grabbing hold of Wendy's waist with his right hand. Then he pulls his hips backward, with his left hand on the cock, pressing the raging boner down and presenting it to Wendy's little vulva. Leaking with precum, the tip kisses her opening and presses down on it. With both of her rapist's hands now resting on her waist, he leans forward and pushes into her slowly, pulling her waist against the cock with force at the same time, with her continuing to scream and cry in terror. <i>'It hurts! It hurts so much! I'm not even fucking wet!'</i> She almost wishes she would be, but the goblin doesn't seem to care. | |||
The first thrust is very slow and difficult indeed, but as the cock painfully tears through her hymen, the rest of the shaft follows. A quick and powerful thrust into the hole deflowers her, causing her to let out an agonizing scream caused by the dry insertion. Her hole painfully stretches to the shape of her first cock, which now sits still inside her, pushing against her deepest reaches. Her pussy instinctively tries to push the rapist out, trying to contract and tighten back to its natural shape, but she only ends up gripping the goblin's cock harder, making him even more eager to rape her. | |||
Grinding out and grinding back in, skin massages her insides, sending shockwaves up her spine through the nerves inside her and around her opening. The rock-hard cock feels feverishly warm inside her crushing grip, and the goblin slowly picks up the speed. At the receiving end of this blunt force, Wendy still continues to cry "No", begging for it to "Stop". <i>'How can it even enjoy this!?'</i> she asks, staring her rapist in the eye as he grunts through his sadistic grin. She can't even see his dick from the position she's in, not with the goblin's chubby belly shaking on top of her as he plows in and out of her. | |||
As the goblin moves as fast as the tight hole allows him to, the moisture begins seeping out of her. With every hit against her cervix, she tightens up a little bit and feels a wave of unwanted pleasure sent through her lower body, causing her pussy to get wetter as a response, much to her dismay. She knows it's probably better than not getting wet at all, as it will relieve her pain, but she just doesn't want to accept it. It doesn't make sense to her, and she can't get over how she's forced to feel pleasure from an act she doesn't even want to participate in. | |||
<i>'It's not fair'</i>, she tells herself, as her screams and shouts become increasingly quieter. She still continues to beg for the goblin to stop, but between her pleas, her breathing grows more labored, with her gasps of pleasure trying to resist her from moaning. <i>'It's raping me, so how can its cock make me feel like this? I'm not even supposed to be a girl! And I'm not even gay, so how can a fucking rapist's cock make my… my pussy… feel… it feels so unfair! It just won't stop raping me! Why won't it stop!?'</i> | |||
Yet, she also knew this would happen, given everything she's read and heard about Nymphs. Her weakness, her involuntary physical responses, she knew that all would happen. She thought she'd be able to resist it, be stronger than it, but in the end, she's just a Nymph, and she can't fight her biology. No Nymph can, because sex is what they're designed for. It doesn't matter whether it's consensual or not, and it doesn't matter whose mind is trapped inside its body; a Nymph must feel pleasure. It's inevitable, and Wendy is learning this first-hand through her hardcore rape. | |||
The goblin really starts to pick up pace as it becomes increasingly easier for him to do so. Squishy claps and slaps fill the room alongside the Nymph's cries as her wet love coats the rapist's cock, helping him tear through her vagina. To her, it almost feels like the cock's reaching even deeper than before. She feels almost as if her internal organs are being flattened by the cock, like meat being tenderized. Every single thrust is brutal like a punch, and with the strong hands holding her in place, the punches are just intensified. Yet, there is no pain. The only physical sensation she is capable of feeling right now is an irresistible pleasure. Everything else is dulled and has faded out. Her sense of pleasure feels almost magnified, with every other sense drowning under intense ecstasy. Needless to say, Wendy's mind still is not exactly in line with her physical sensations. In fact, her mental condition just starts to worsen as she becomes even more confused. Excruciating anticipation of what's going to happen next torments her soul. She knows where this is going. | |||
The goblin lifts her lower body up from the stone and leans his body backward as he pushes his hips forward harder, grunting like a gorilla. <i>'It's gonna cum at any second'</i>, she realizes, recognizing the piston-like movement of a male about to ejaculate. <i>'And I can't be too far from my own orgasm either! Not with how its cock is making me feel! I can't even hold myself back from moaning!'</i> Her body finally begins to give up completely, disconnecting itself from her head, where she wants none of it. Having been unable to voice her usual pegs or pleas for a minute now, even her voice betrays her as her screams have been entirely replaced by loud moans of undeniable pleasure. Yet, despite her wanting so bad not to cum, every single quick thrust brings her closer and closer to the climax until she finally reaches the zenith. | |||
Like a bolt of electricity, pleasure penetrates her brains, and she's forced to literally scream from pleasure. Ecstasy is written all over her teary face, having been turned silly despite her previously terrified expression, and she can't keep her mouth shut for a second. No longer being able to deny her reality, even her mind gives in momentarily. <i>'Good fucking god it feels so fucking good!'</i> | |||
She's brought back to reality from the pleasure-infused trance, and her moaning stops as the cock stops. The goblin ejaculates inside her, and she lets out one final scream of terror. She can feel a rock-hard cock throb inside her in a melting heat, and she can feel it fill her up, and given everything she knows about goblins, she knows she's fucked. <i>'It's cumming! It's cumming! It's… I… I should've known'</i>, she thinks, as she stares at her own belly in disbelief. Despite not being able to see what's happening inside her pussy, she feels all of it, and with the way the cock still throbs uncontrollably inside her, she knows his ejaculation isn't even over. <i>'It's cumming so much… I'm gonna get pregnant for sure…'</i> | |||
Grunting and gasping as he lets out a growl-like moan, her rapist finally backs away, pulling his dick out of Wendy's once-used little cunny, with his cock still leaking and throbbing, coated with cum from top to bottom. Still pinned down and unable to sit up, Wendy stares at the cock, feeling like fainting just thinking about it. <i>'Me, a goblin's mother'</i>, she tells herself, feeling her rapist's sperm drip down her perineum and anus as the excess leaks out of her vagina. | |||
Before she even realizes what's happening, the next goblin pushes himself on top of her, physically presenting himself on the stone slab as the goblin behind her pulls on her hands to move her toward the slab's center. She recognizes him as the shaman from earlier, and despite her ability to close her legs momentarily, her tired body holds back. Instead, she just quietly lies still as the shaman positions its cock in front of her cum-soaked hole. All it takes is one quick thrust for him to get inside her, and this time, she doesn't even bother to scream "No". She only lets out a shrill moan as it pushes against her cervix. Then, after feeling her up for a few seconds, he begins to thrust immediately. | |||
<i>'Guessed that right'</i>, she supposes, with her mind having given up, and with no will to fight back. <i>'There's five of them. They're all gonna rape me one by one.'</i> | |||
Despite being just as tight as the first time, her cunny's all slippery with the mix of goblin jizz and her own juice, making the new goblin's movement quick and easy. Pushing himself down on top of her, the creature subdues her hands, taking complete control of his mate, pushing them down as he stares at her body, with his eyes squarely on her chest. | |||
Wendy's attention, meanwhile, is squarely on herself. Eyes closed now, not wanting to stare her ugly rapist in the eye, she concentrates on what she's feeling. Her climax never truly subsided, leaving her feeling incredible even after the fact. <i>'I swear, this… fucking pedophile, rapist, lowlife bastard's gonna make me cum all over again'</i>, she thinks, trying to muffle her high-pitch moans with the lips tightly puckered against each other. The mere idea of it sounds so foreign to her too. Experiencing subsequent orgasms is not something she has ever even dreamed of achieving, especially not in the real world. Maybe during her first experiment with her hand, but the thought didn't even cross her mind. <i>'I didn't even want this a minute ago, and I still feel like crying my eyes out'</i>, she thinks, <i>'but I can't take it! It's almost like my body wants to cum! I want to cum so bad!'</i> | |||
Tip-toed, being literally fucked off the slab, with the goblin's cock keeping her lower back and butt suspended in air, her legs clasp against the goblin involuntarily as another climax overtakes her. Even though the going is nowhere near as fast as rough as it was with the previous goblin - at least not yet - the orgasm isn't any less intense. It's still enough to fry her brains and overload her senses as she can't even think straight for a short while, with the only thing on her mind being the goblin's cock grinding her tight pre-teen pussy inside out. | |||
Like before, even after the climax dies, her body's left thirsting, with her heart pounding so hard afterward that she wouldn't find it surprising to lose herself to such intense pleasure. <i>'I'm really starting to sound like some of those other poor girls'</i>, she thinks, unable to keep her mouth clasped shut. <i>'But I… I haven't given up! Not like them!'</i> Or so she'd like to think. The truth is, since she has never been tested and sexually tortured like this, she can't really tell how fragile she is. Still, the seeds of insanity to erode her mind away have already been planted, and should these flowers blossom, her mind would surely surrender to pleasure. | |||
---- | |||
The five goblins continue to ravage her for over an hour, taking turns raping her, and as willing as Wendy's body has become, her mind isn't any more complicit. Her tears have dried up, as even her cries have drowned under the tidal waves of pleasure. The only thing that Wendy can honestly be grateful for at the moment is the fact that they're more than content with using her vagina and have not tried to force cocks into her mouth or her ass. | |||
Commotion fills the room, but not one filled with alarm, and faced away from the door, fucked from behind on her fours, Wendy can't see what's going on. There's talk, there's laughter, and there are heavy steps approaching her, so she knows it can't be anything good. The goblin pulls out mid-fuck from her before he even gets a chance to ejaculate. There is someone new to do her; a sixth goblin, presumably a big deal in the eyes of the other goblins, because no way would they give up fucking her so easily otherwise. | |||
"Wow, you look like a good fuck", the goblin's voice says, as he laughs with a deep voice. | |||
<i>'Wait, it can speak!?'</i> Wendy is caught completely off guard by those words. She only opens her mouth to gasp in surprise, but she's still too scared to speak. Hands larger than the previous ones take hold of her shoulders as they lift her to sit down. Slowly, Wendy turns around to look at the new goblin's face as he takes a look at her body. Wendy recognizes it as a hobgoblin, standing much taller than the other grunts in the room. | |||
"Hahaha, aren't you a cute one? You might be my favorite so far from the ones today." His flattering doesn't make her any happier. In fact, they only make her more nervous and scared. Her eyes drop down to this already naked goblin's groins, and she sees his erect dick. Her eyes are locked on the cock that has to be larger than an adult's forearm. It's big, it's thick, it's veiny, and with its brown hue and mottled green skin, it's downright just mean. Honestly, it looks almost like a dildo to her, as she can't believe such a behemoth could be attached to a living being. | |||
Pep returns to her body the instant goblin lifts her up, holding her up by her legs, grabbing onto them tightly as he forces her legs spread apart. She flails her tired legs as she feels her back tugged closer toward the hobgoblin, with all fifteen kilograms of iron chain attached to the collar resting on the goblin's shoulder and hanging from his back. In an upwards position, kept high in the air like a little toy, Wendy looks down and observes the up-facing erection underneath her quim, on top of which she's about to be dropped soon. | |||
"No!" she screams, and with her hands free to move, she lowers her hand to block her pussy. "It won't fit! Spare me!" | |||
"Hahaha, and they told me you're not very talkative!" the hobgoblin laughs. "So, it is MY cock that finally made you beg for mercy? I'm honored." | |||
"Don't put it in! Please, anything else!" Having his hands focused on the legs, he thinks for a moment about what to do. Well, all he has to do is move Wendy's body a little bit forward, and suddenly, the glans is kissing her anus instead. Her eyes open wide like a couple of clean plates, and she screams loudly in panic. "I WAS KIDDING! SHOVE IT INTO MY PUSSY, I BEG YOU!" | |||
"Oh, who could resist a plea like that!" the hobgoblin growls, happy to oblige, as he honestly wants pussy more than ass. | |||
<i>'Fuck! I can't believe I actually let myself beg like that'</i>, Wendy moans, shaking in fear and wanting to cry all over again. Reduced to such a pitiful state, she feels so weak and pathetic. <i>'But at least my ass is spared'</i>, she thinks, supposing such an insertion would've hurt like hell. | |||
Fearing the hobgoblin might change his mind, Wendy decides it's in her best interest to not mount any resistance, but it doesn't make staying still any easier. Feeling tense and stiff, she trembles as the goblin pushes her down on the giant cock, with its tip squarely in place and not slipping away. He loosens his grip for a moment, wanting to have Wendy's weight fall down on the dick as she takes it in, and slowly but surely, the tip begins to stretch her wide open. With every inch added to the circumference of her stretched-out vagina, her face turns crazier, but the full insertion doesn't follow. With her hands still touching her vulva, now avoiding the cock, she starts to hyperventilate with new tears rolling down her shocked, yet ecstatic face. <i>'It's way too big after all'</i>, she complains, <i>'but I… I'm just too afraid to say anything! If I complain, they might punish and hurt me!'</i> | |||
"That's right", the goblin says, still feeling the Nymph's tight, childish pussy resist him on top of his tip. "Just be a good girl and take it!" | |||
Then, the goblin takes hold of her again, pulling her body down the throbbing rod. An instinctive plea escapes her lips as she begs "No", but before she even manages to beg for it to "Stop", the second word gets cut short with an involuntary scream of pleasure. In that instantaneous moment, she experiences a new squirting orgasm, <i>'and it hasn't even started moving yet! I'm seriously cumming just from the insertion!'</i> With the cock pushing against her cervix, she can feel every single throb of the cock more clearly and vividly than before, feeling almost as if she could be able to count the veins, and it terrifies her. She's terrified to her core of how incredible it feels. | |||
She can see much from the angle she's in, and she notices how the monstrous cock isn't even halfway inside her, yet the inhumanely strong beast thrusts into her almost as if ''wanting'' to go balls deep. It's so thick her stomach literally feels like bulging, and with every crushing pound against her cervix, she feels her body jump and toss up against the goblin's tight clasp on her body. Enraptured with her orgasm still dripping all over her rapist's cock, she wonders if it even can go any deeper than that. <i>'Surely not!? A cervix is not meant to be pierced, but his cock feels like it's punching through me, punching my womb, and trying to squash my insides!'</i> And despite every single logical part of her screaming how she should be in excruciating pain right now, the pain is nowhere to be found. The extreme pleasure continues to overshadow every other sensation. | |||
With every subsequent blow, Wendy almost feels like it's getting deeper. No, she can tell that it ''IS'' getting deeper. She can't tell just by observing the thrusts as they disappear into her, but she can tell it's already pushing deeper than it did when he started fucking her. Yet, it doesn't damage her, because while such a thing would be impossible for a human, she knows she's not quite human. She's a Nymph, and their bodies are much more accommodating. <i>'Besides, it's not like it's going through my cervix'</i>, she reasons. <i>'It's just pushing it further and further back!'</i> | |||
Yet another orgasm overtakes her mid-thrusts, feeling as if continuing from the last one, driving her crazy. <i>'The way he's raping me is so incredible! Using me like a toy! Dominating me like a doll! Owning me like a fleshlight! All while standing up himself!'</i> And the goblin fucks like a machine, moving Wendy's body up and down in a perfect one-to-one rhythm with his cock, with no wasted motion or a missed beat, and still reaching deeper and deeper, she's in shock. | |||
With her tongue hanging out, Wendy continues to moan with an increasingly high pitch and pace in her voice, starting to sound more and more like a panting little dog while being forced to cum from rape, with the sparks flying wild in her head. Judging her rapist by his speed and his breathing, she knows he's about to cum, and amidst her rapture, she already fantasizes about what it will feel like. <i>'That thing is thicker and longer than my own arm, and his testicles are the size of tennis balls'</i>, she goes over in her head, with her palms squarely pressing against her own face, hiding her blush as the tears soak her fingers. Just thinking about how much cum is going to fill her vagina, how much a giant cock like that will throb, how good it must feel… all these thoughts make her heart pound harder with love and anticipation. | |||
Then, he actually cums, with her mind blanking and caving in to the pleasure, with the throbbing feeling just as orgasmic as the thrusting itself. Brought to a squirting orgasm again, she feels mentally past the point of no return. She can't take it anymore. Not even her heart can deny the pleasure, not with how much the bull inside her is cumming. With sperm spewing and shooting with incredible force, seeping into every open crevice and gap inside her vagina and straight into her womb, and even leaking out of her, her heart feels fulfilled in a way she didn't think possible. Smiling almost as if happy, staring at the roof as her eyes roll back, her brains feel nothing but the joy of cumming, and of being cummed inside. | |||
As the hobgoblin finally pulls out of her, and lowers her back on the slab, Wendy collapses forward. Having fainted from the exhaustion, she only returns to her senses as her body hits the stone. Unable to lift herself up, she just pushes her palms against the cold surface, trying to catch her breath. | |||
Faced toward the door, her eyes catch something in the corner of her eye, the party of goblins who raped her first is gone, but the hobgoblin is not alone. Excitedly growling, speaking in its bizarre tongue, he waves the next patch of goblins in, and Wendy's eyes widen. Life returns to her, but she still doesn't manage to move. She wants to scream, but her lips only open as her mouth gapes like that of a fish. She counts five more goblins. <i>'No, six… seven… eight… and there's more outside…'</i> | |||
Her heart sinks. What she thought was a gangrape is much more than that, and it's already been an hour. It already feels like a lifetime to her, but it's not over. Far from it. <i>'How many more goblins? How many more cocks? How many more hours?'</i> And she knows there's no point in struggling and crying. Like the hobgoblin told her, she must be a good girl and take it all. | |||
---- | |||
With the assistance of their allies, Pink and Angel return securely home. Left feeling defeated and helpless, they can only imagine what their friends are going through right now. All they want to do is help, but they must first figure out where their friends are. Frustratingly for them, that's not something they can do alone. | |||
In addition to Melody, the modestly dressed purple-haired bookworm, acting leader, the strategist, and the healer of her group, there are four additional members to the group. Candy is Melody's closest partner in life, being her significant other both in-game and in real life, with Melody being a biological female in the real world, with Candy being her husband and the father of her three beautiful children. Needless to say, with Melody being a heterosexual woman, she finds the fact that her husband is a little girl a little bit bothersome, but that is a story for another time. | |||
Candy is a dagger-wielding assassin in a skimpy outfit consisting of shorts made of jeans cloth and a bikini top covering her golden-brown skin. She's above average in height but has a very skinny body with no curves to boast about beyond her beautiful pair of budding little tits. Her dark brown hair is messy, wild, and short in length, and she also appears fully human. She's kind of similar to Melody as far as being a quiet girl goes, but instead of just being a naturally serious personality, she's just ridiculously shy, only exasperated by the fact that she absolutely hates being a girl. | |||
Their swordsnymph (a funny word that) is called Luna, and despite her similar choice of weapon, she's a very different fighter to Rain, as she relies on strength and elemental damage instead of quickness. There is a talent similar to "Ammo Specialisation" available for soldiers as well, which imbues weapons with a magical coating. Like Melody and Candy, she's mature-looking for your average Nymph and is actually the tallest of the group, just over 140 centimeters tall. She's a blonde with hair reaching up to her shoulders, which she has decorated with a single pigtail sticking out from the side of her head. Dressed modestly in long pants reaching all the way to her ankles and a cute pink sleeveless shirt as a top, she dresses up like an average person in the real world, which is unusual for Nymphs. Personality-wise, she's exactly what you would expect a young, socially extroverted teenage girl to be like. Athletic, intelligent, and kind, she's like your stereotypical popular, good-at-everything "barbie girl" in school, who all the other popular girls want to hang out with, and who makes all the boys fall over like dominos. She is pretty much like that in real life as well, except for the fact that she's a closeted VR-MMO nerd, a secret her real-life girlfriends must never learn about. | |||
Then, there is Nora, the staff-wielding caster and the first of two "abnormals" in the group. She's pretty much what you would expect a stereotypical Dark Elf or a Drow to be, with long pointy ears and dark, greyish skin. A little bit on the shorter side, she is very petite indeed. Her dark hair has a strange blue hue to it, and her eyes are purple. Her outfit is just as skimpy as Candy's, but she has a miniskirt instead of shorts. She's a hybrid between a supporter and a damage dealer, and she relies on both strengthening her allies through positive status effects and ice magic to dish out punishment. It is also worth pointing out that she's wearing a scarf. Like Rain and Pink, she's a bit of a jokester. A natural-born optimist, she finds joy in everything. Still, overall, she's a calm and collected personality who doesn't like to talk too much about what kind of person she is in real life. | |||
And last, there is Laura, a cute little gnomish girl with a round yet cute nose and jug ears pointing out from her long and wavy brunette hair. She's about the same size as Pink with a slightly juicier butt and a chest, which make her look a little chubby, given her height. Her clothing consists of brown booty shorts and a cute vest covering a plain, black short-sleeve T-shirt. She's a gunner who opts to use a futuristic rifle similar to Wendy's pistols. However, her role is more similar to Lemon's, with a notable lack of reliance on stealth. Instead, she relies on her "Accuracy" talent as an aim-bot and likes running around on the battlefield. As far as personality goes… well, let's just say that she's as loud as her gun is; there is no silencer. | |||
Now, inside the protective barrier, Pink and Angel pretty much instantly collapse to their knees. Angel has already been doing her best not to cry, but having lost two of her dearest friends into the unknown, and failed in protecting another new friend she'd just made, she can't hold it in anymore. "I feel so worthless", she says, weeping. "We lost so easily, and I could do nothing to help them…" | |||
Luna is first to comfort her with a warm hug from behind. "It wasn't your fault. It could've happened to anyone." | |||
"Yeah, no kidding", Melody says and sighs. "We've faced similar adversities and managed to get away by a hair's margin." | |||
"From what I understood, you were against way too many enemies at once", Laura says. "We would've lost too. Any group of five would've." | |||
"We should've ''all'' escaped when we had a chance", Pink says, mourning. "Although I'm not sure if we would've made it anyway…" | |||
"It's no use worrying about it now", Melody says. "I assume that you two want to help out your friends. If you have nobody else to join, then join us." | |||
Angel nods deeply. "Yes… I will join you…" | |||
"It's only a matter of time until we find that fortress and raid it empty", Luna says, offering her hand to Angel, dragging her back to her feet. "Your friends will be saved." | |||
"I sure hope so", Pink mumbles. | |||
"Let's all return to our homes", Melody says, "and rest and gather our strength. We eat, restock, nap, and prepare for an expedition tomorrow. Is that alright by you girls?" | |||
"Why tomorrow!?" Angel protests. "It's only afternoon! There's still time!" | |||
"I know how you feel", Luna says, "but we're ''all'' tired. You included." | |||
As much as Angel wants to go out there immediately and try to help her friends, she knows she can't rush to her doom, especially not alone. She must rely on her newfound allies and the community, and most importantly, be patient. "Then, I will go home for the time being… I have a lot to think about…" | |||
Nora comes to her and taps her on the shoulder. "Be sure to eat well, sweetie. In fact, would you like for me to cook you something?" | |||
"I-it's fine", Angel answers. "I've already done meal prep for tonight, not that I feel like eating much…" | |||
"I don't mean to intrude, but I would love a good meal", Pink says. | |||
Nora grabs Pink's hand gleefully and nods. "Come with me then! You've been through a lot, so just lay low and let me shower you with tasty treats! And you're coming too, Angel." | |||
Despite wanting to be left alone again, Angel ends up just nodding. | |||
On their way back toward the residential areas, they come across a Nymph unfamiliar to Angel and Pink but very familiar to the rest. This tiny Nymph, with the same body type that Pink has, is called Dana, who's a half-elf like Rain with strange, star-shaped irises. Her magnificently long wavy white hair is tied with a giant red bowtie with polka dots, and her frilly, white summer dress comes with a colorful flowery pattern on its short skirt. Overall, she looks like an 8-year-old cosplaying as an American housewife straight out of the 1950s. | |||
"Would you look at that! You've returned safe and sound", Dana says, crossing her arms, and walks up to Melody. "What's up?" | |||
"Ah, nothing much", Melody says, with a rare smile on her face. "Bad luck on our expedition, but we managed to save these unfortunate girls who had their friends taken away by goblins." | |||
"Oh, poor souls", Dana says with a genuinely sympathetic tone. "I'm sure you'll love what I'm about to say then because someone has actually found the fortress." | |||
"What!?" Melody raises her voice, and a light appears on her face. Everyone else seems equally surprised. "So quickly?" | |||
"Yeah, turns out that the decision to focus our efforts towards one place turned out to be a good one", Dana says. "There's a council discussion in three hours to make sure that the place she is talking about is genuine. Spread the word. Tell everyone you meet, and be there on time." | |||
"Yes, yes, of course", Melody says. "In fact, would you like me to join you right away?" | |||
"You're not tired from the adventure?" | |||
"Well, I mean… this is ''way'' more important." | |||
"Just rest, okay?" Dana says and waves Melody goodbye. "It's not like I'm gonna do anything besides walking around and harassing strangers anyway." | |||
Angel is left speechless but hopeful. <i>'Who would've guessed that I could be able to help my friends so soon'</i>, she thinks, with her heart beginning to pump harder. <i>'I must be present. I just must.'</i> Of course, she still can't get ahead of herself, as they still don't know what awaits them at the fortress, but she's feeling particularly strong and optimistic about being able to save her friends. | |||
"You heard the girl, so go spread the word", Melody says. | |||
"Wow, you're such a poet", Nora says, giggling. | |||
"Shut it", Melody says, visibly blushing and looking away embarrassed. She hates being teased. | |||
"Who was she anyway?" Pink asks with a curious tone. | |||
"Oh, you haven't been at the council discussions at the outdoor theater?" Laura asks. "She's one of the girls who organize those gatherings with several others. She's kind of a big deal." | |||
"Oh, I didn't know that", Pink says. | |||
"She's such a good girl", Nora says, still giggling. | |||
Because they all live apart from each other, they scatter quickly in different directions. Melody and Candy go in their own direction, while the others go together to Nora's place to enjoy the dinner Nora is about to make them. | |||
" | == Fort Hammercliff, Part Two == | ||
''Excerpt from the Gamer's Logbook; "Exploring the Mechanics of Nymphsaga", entry number ???, "Nymphs and Mortality, Part Two: Mental Breakdown and the Spiritual Death of Nymph."'' | |||
''Phantasm is a cruel world for a Nymph, and it will torment anyone unfortunate enough to lose herself to the wilderness, but as established in the previous entry, Nymphs will not die easily. That's why a protective mechanic in the game will allow players to perish into their "deaths", if you can even call it that. It's a spiritual death caused by the mental breakdown of the Nymph under extreme pressure.'' | |||
''Everything that counts as stamina degeneration counts towards mental breakdown, but during rape, the speed of degeneration increases. It's not a countdown that players can keep track of, and it will always come as a total surprise to them. Nymphs will not see it coming. Sometimes the breakdown occurs fast in just a few days, and sometimes it takes time, but Nymph's mind cannot last more than three weeks of non-stop rape. The speed at which this happens depends mostly on how rough the Nymph's assaulter is. There are also situations where the Nymphs cannot be saved, and breakdown always occurs quicker in these situations.'' | |||
''Countdown towards the breakdown will reset every time the Nymph recovers from her torment. Of course, programmed enemies are not intelligent enough to abuse this mechanic, as it would be just plain unfair, but the fact that even an hour's worth of safe rest may reset the countdown is something that every player must keep in her mind.'' | |||
''After the mental breakdown occurs, the player's spirit will leave Nymph's body, which will stay alive for its captors to abuse, but without a spirit, the body will disappear and despawn eventually. Still, sometimes they can feel their torment continue even after the breakdown has occurred and suffer deep into it for added intensity. The question of what happens to the Nymph's spirit after death is a chapter left for the next part of this entry, but let's just say that players will not get out of the Nymphsaga when they die. Something else will happen.'' | |||
---- | |||
There is no reason for anyone in Grove to doubt the honesty of the Nymphs who claim to have discovered Fort Hammercliff. They're a collection of eight Nymphs made out of three different groups, all of who had their first groups ripped apart by goblins and thus have no reasons to lie. Besides, with a high-level scout in their party, they also bring receipts. After the council meeting discussing this discovery concludes, in a matter of just fifteen or so minutes, a large group of a few hundred Nymphs leaves Grove as they march into war. There is a long, long night ahead of them, and they don't plan on wasting time. | |||
In two to three hours, they arrive in a valley covered in greenery, bathing in a red evening glow, with their destination lying in the middle, standing on top of a lone mountain. As they advance, they realize that there are no goblins to be seen patrolling anywhere in the valley, which comes as a surprise and a blessing for them. It gives them plenty of time to plan their next move before storming the enemy gates and the village outside the castle. | |||
Then, as the sun sets beyond the horizon, the Nymphs bring down their hammer of justice. The sharpshooters rain down a hail of arrows and bullets while the long-range casters provide the artillery with their barrage. The goblins in the village, inside their huts and workshops, smitheries and tanneries, armories and barracks, take up arms to defend themselves, only to find themselves outnumbered. Not going down without a fight, they manage to incapacitate many Nymphs, but with every fallen soldier being backed by a dozen more, they fail to take prisoners. As the palisade falls and the village burns, the goblins retreat further inside the castle, the great hall at the foot of the mountain. | |||
The goblins continue to defend their hall and their king, but try as they might, they're unable to push back the horde of Nymphs who quickly capture the great hall as well. Out from the remains of this once-great, now ruined temple, a single path leads upstairs to the keep, with the rest of the goblins waiting there, and the Nymphs know the battle is already won. Having the enemy cornered in their keep, they decide to play it safe for the time being to not only tend to their injured, but also to storm the dungeons below the mountain to rescue some of the tribe Hammercliff's prisoners and slaves. | |||
The raid separates into several groups of different sizes, with many healers staying behind in the great hall and several smaller parties entering the dungeons, where many goblins, still unaware of the situation outside, continue to enjoy the fruits of their labor. Among these parties is the one Angel and Pink are part of, and together with their newly-found allies, the five girls who also saved them from being captured, they catch their enemy with their pants down, raping the Nymphs imprisoned down there as if nothing's going on. | |||
Despite being caught off guard, with many of the strongest goblin warriors unarmed, they prove a formidable foe against the party of seven, as well as an additional party of five assigned to the same dungeon. Luna and another unnamed Nymph work together as a wall against an elite hobgoblin inside this narrow corridor, while Luna and a couple of others provide the damage against the elite from the back. Angel and Melody have an easy but crucial job, with their two tanks being the only ones they have to heal, and with Candy and Laura attacking and surprising the enemy's backline and their healers, the goblins don't stand a chance. Even while outnumbered, thanks to the element of surprise, the Nymphs manage to kill every single goblin in the dungeon, finally letting the captives rest and let out a sigh of relief. | |||
Candy rushes to the first girl she can see, feeling both panicked and furious at what she's seeing. In front of her, she has a cute little blonde girl shackled to a wall, with even her legs being forced open with chains on her ankles, and if the sight of a gang-raped child doesn't turn her stomach, then the overwhelming stench of cum covering her body sure does. Horrified, she grabs and pulls on the chains, only to see a holographic window with a padlock on it appear before her eyes. "Fuck! How the fuck do we get rid of these chains!?" | |||
"Keys!" Melody responds, picking one up from a dead goblin. She runs to the same girl, freeing her and noticing that the keys will not even be consumed on use. "Oh, I was getting worried because I only found one…" | |||
"Wendy!" Angel suddenly screams as she rushes to the cell she's in. "No, no, no", is all she can repeatedly say as she notices the condition she's in. Still lying on the same stone slab, she doesn't so much as move her limbs as Angel calls out to her. Despite Wendy's preteen body being covered head to toe in goblin semen with an enormous mass pooling underneath her butt, Angel climbs on the slab, embracing Wendy while crying at the top of her lungs. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" | |||
Barely lucid and awake, suspended in a catatonic trance, Wendy finally realizes it's not another goblin on top of her, nor a new cock to rape her on top of the previous one. She doesn't even know how many goblins used her or for how long she's been raped. It all feels like a blur, but considering the goblins never stopped, considering she never passed out entirely, it can't have been more than a day. | |||
And yet, there she is. Her Angel, her dear friend. <i>'She came for me, found me so soon'</i>, she notices and gathers all the little strength she can muster just to wrap her arms around Angel. It's not even a hug, as she just lays her hands on her back, almost as if saying it's alright, almost as if thanking her. | |||
Then she notices Pink, and then Melody, with them both just staring at her with shocked expressions. | |||
"This is so much worse than I thought", Pink says as she takes the key from Melody's hand, coming for Wendy's aid. | |||
"I'm so sorry we couldn't save you earlier!" Angel yells, still bleeding tears on Wendy's cheek as she practically rubs her face against it. "I'm sorry we ran away like cowards!" she continues, feeling Wendy lie motionless underneath her. When she finally lifts her head to look at Wendy again, she only sees her passed out asleep, with a relieved smile on her face. | |||
"She's been through a lot", Melody says as she crosses her arms, sighing with a disgusted look on her face. "Just… take her out of here, okay? It's safe outside…" | |||
Nodding through her tears, Angel lets Pink remove the collar and helps her sit the unconscious girl up. Alone, they wouldn't be able to carry an unconscious Nymph, but together, each lending their shoulders for both of her arms, they manage to drag Wendy away to safety. | |||
---- | |||
One by one, other parties assigned to the several underground facilities find captive Nymphs, horrified seeing the states to which they have been reduced. Even the best-conditioned of them are pitiful sights to see, with some still having flat bellies, and others already carrying offspring inside their bloated bellies. Freed from their torment, most pass out immediately after being saved, with only a few being able to stay awake to thank and hug their rescuers. Most of the ones staying awake continue to cry and mourn their fates even after being saved, with some sobbing uncontrollably, while others even laugh and cry tears of joy. Still, no matter the condition of the Nymph, they are all grateful to be rescued. | |||
Most importantly of all, many, like Wendy, are finally reunited with their friends. But the fight isn't over yet, and the Nymphs all know it. | |||
Left to be taken care of in the place of the previously injured, the rescued Nymphs watch as one final raid ascends the stairs to clear the castle clean of every single stinking goblin. Led by Dana, a caster who wields the elements of fire, earth, and arcane, and Katja, the fearless claymore-wielding tank, the organizers of this very raid, they all expect a challenging battle ahead of them, facing the XX-Ranked Goblin King of the Hammercliff Tribe. | |||
With the raid split into five segments, the tanks take turns attacking the goblin king in waves, as the other melee take care of the other goblins, the elites, and the grunts. Meanwhile, the role of the healers is to heal the exhausted in the back to ensure the heals wouldn't miss their targets in a frantic melee. Lastly, the rangers and the casters are split into two groups, with one assigned to take care of the goblin king, and another being full of supportive players capable of effective crowd control against the enemy healers and grunts to aid the melee. | |||
Despite having the numbers and tactics to take down the foe, many Nymphs also fall, primarily due to inexperience. Still, after five minutes of non-stop fighting in the court of the goblin king, the Nymphs prevail. | |||
With their leader down, the remaining goblins scatter as the Nymphs capture Fort Hammercliff for themselves. Some get caught and struck down, but others also escape, leading some to fear the goblins could bounce back, but with their numbers thinned down by several hundreds, the Nymphs know the goblins won't pose a significant threat for the months to come. | |||
Having kicked the goblins out of their own home, they begin searching every nook and cranny of these ruins in hopes of finding more captive Nymphs, as well as looting treasure. Looting is naturally free for all in Nymphsaga, but most Nymphs agree that they should only take loot from the enemies they themselves have killed or participated in killing, and everyone respects this unspoken rule. Things are a little bit different with the loot from the boss, where they decide to distribute the gear by a chance of lottery, with everyone getting a fair chance, but everyone being able to only roll on one item. | |||
Now, all they have to do is return home. Lucky for them, this night is shaping to be exceptionally bright, with the gas giant dominating the skyline, reflecting light from its parent star to illuminate their road home. Gazing her eyes at this awe-inspiring sight hovering above her, Dana begins to second-guess herself. Would it be wise to even return at night, especially when everyone's so tired? Would setting up a temporary camp and spending a night in the forest be safer? <i>'We've simply got too many casualties'</i>, she feels. <i>'If everyone was healthy, we wouldn't have to worry, but we've also got to take care of the prisoners, and they're in no condition to fight.'</i> | |||
Lucky for her, it's not a decision she alone has to carry on her shoulders, but it's still deep food for her thoughts. The last thing she or anyone else in the party wants is to make a critical miscalculation that could result in even more casualties, perhaps even in a total loss. After all, they still don't know if there are significant threats beyond the goblins out there in the jungle. | |||
"Hey! Are you some kind of leader?" one very cheerful girl asks, startling Dana as she snaps out of her thoughts. She's not an important character in the story and will not appear ever again in the future, but for the sake of clarity, let's call her Jane. | |||
"I believe an organizer would fit me better", Dana responds with a confident smile, eyeing Jane down, who appears to be panting heavily after dashing. "What's wrong, sweetie?" | |||
" | Flailing her arms in the air, Jane responds with a loud voice. "There's this Nymph who is super weird! She doesn't even know about Grove!" | ||
" | Dana raises her other eyebrow and immediately takes a few steps toward Jane. "Take me to her!" she orders, grabbing her arm. As Jane starts to run, Dana instantly slows her down. "Calm, calm… we don't have to run…" | ||
"Yeah, | "Oh, hahaha!" Jane finds herself laughing, blushing a little. "Yeah, we don't…" | ||
" | "It's good to be full of energy", Dana says, nodding to herself. She soon finds herself in front of this "weird" girl, sitting down naked with a mug of juice in her hands. Dana immediately doesn't realize anything out of the ordinary, as this Nymph looks like a normal half-Asian, half-African girl. "You're recovering nicely", Dana says with an encouraging smile. "Are you feeling alright?" | ||
"Yeah", this Nymph says nervously, managing to pop a smile herself. "I was only captured like two or three hours ago, so I've got a surprising lot of energy…" | |||
"What's your name? I'm Dana." | |||
" | "I'm Olivia", the girl says and sets the cup down to bow gracefully, a move which surprised Dana, as she's not used to such manners. "I'm eternally grateful for you all… I thought this was it for me…" | ||
"We did what we had to", Dana says, trying to stay humble, not trying to make herself seem like a hero. Then, she immediately remembers what Jane told her. "So, where are you from?" | |||
" | "From Paradise." | ||
"Where is that?" Dana asks. "What kind of place is it?" | |||
"It | "It's a village in a little hidden valley to the north from here", Olivia explains. "It's not even that far away." | ||
" | Dana raises her arm to her jawline. "There shouldn't be any other starting zones for Nymphs other than Grove…" | ||
"I | "I have never heard of Grove…" | ||
" | Dana crosses her arms again. "Are you a player then? And not an NPC?" | ||
"I'm definitely a real person", Olivia says, looking even a little offended. "I'm from Melbourne, 18 years old, and currently studying law at the Queen's College." | |||
" | "Well, what the hell", Dana says, scratching her head. "I'm inclined to believe, but I'm also ''one hundred percent'' certain that Grove is the ONLY place where Nymphs can start the game." | ||
" | Olivia looks a little perplexed and tilts her head. "Everyone in Paradise disagrees. In fact, we thought it's the only place where the game can begin." | ||
"There is something weird going on", Dana thinks out loud. She can't help but feel that she, and every other Nymph, have had their memories tampered with, if that is even possible. She clearly remembers seeing many pictures from the game in the real world, and they all depicted Grove, every single one of them. "Do you remember this… Paradise from the real world as well?" | |||
" | "Yes", Olivia says and nods. "There is no mistake about it." | ||
" | "Okay. If that's true, there must be something ''really'' weird going on", Dana says slowly and silently. | ||
" | "Yeah, I agree", Olivia says. "Everyone here says they're from Grove? I feel like I'm being gaslit or something, and I just feel so, so gobsmacked…" | ||
" | "There might even be more villages like this!" Jane suddenly says, almost appearing shocked at her own realization. | ||
"I | "Yeah, that's what I thought as well", Dana says, nodding. "This world is freaking huge, after all." | ||
" | "Maybe it's possible, but does that really make sense when you think about it?" Olivia asks. "I mean, were there really that many players to begin with? There's, like, three thousand of us in Paradise." | ||
" | "Grove is pretty large as well", Dana says, still thinking deeply. "Yeah, there is definitely much more to this world than meets the eye, especially if they have tampered with our memories as well." <i>'But whose memories? Mine, or Olivia's? Or everyone's? Probably everyone's because I don't believe Olivia is lying, and I can't imagine a situation where she would be right while everyone else here is wrong.'</i> "In any case, I think we have to ask everyone where they are from. Who knows, we may learn even more." Then, she turns towards Jane. "Hey, you." | ||
" | "Yes!" | ||
" | "Help me out a little. Explain the situation to anyone who seems idle and ask them to help interview people." | ||
" | "Yes, madam!" With that said, Jane runs away. | ||
" | "Now then", Dana says, arms crossed, and takes one hard look at Olivia. "I don't think we have any other choice than to take you to Grove." | ||
" | "Yeah", Olivia sighs. "It's a hard pill to swallow because my real-life friends are in Paradise, but I understand it's the only thing you can do." | ||
" | "Exactly", Dana says, nodding. "But I'm sure we can establish a connection to Paradise at a later date and find a safe route there. I'm sure that a relationship between two different communities will benefit all of us." | ||
" | "Yeah, we all want the same thing", Olivia says, nodding herself as well. "Freedom from this world." | ||
---- | |||
Having both participated in the fight against the goblin king, Angel and Pink don't feel like exchanging much small talk as they walk down back to the great hall. Leaving empty-handed and without any new loot bugs Angel a little, but even still, not finding Rain or Lemon is what's on top of her worries. You could say the same about Pink, who despite winning a precious pair of epic, magical bracelets from the goblin king, would love nothing more than to find them. | |||
"I'm not even sure if this is a good or a bad sign", Angel thinks out loud, wondering where the hell they could even be. | |||
"Well, since they didn't get captured by the goblins", Pink says, trying to be as optimistic as possible, "it's safe to assume they killed the hobgoblin. Maybe they're already home." | |||
"I sure hope so", Angel supposes, mumbling. "Sure would be awesome", she adds, still fearing the worst. | |||
"Do you mind if I look around a little?" Pink then asks. "I wanna look for the others too. You know, the girls in my first party that got wiped out…" | |||
"Sure, take your time", Angel says as she decides to return to Wendy, wanting nothing more than to stay by her side. | |||
Being tended to by a couple of Nymphs, Wendy's already been cleaned. After all, with a river running through the valley, the Nymphs have an ample supply of clean water. Furthermore, when Angel finally returns to her friend, she notices she's awake. Leaning her back against a wall, rolled into a blanket to cover her naked self, she stares her soulless, lightless eyes at the night sky, unmoving, almost lifeless, not even realizing she's being approached at first. However, as soon as she sees Angel's smiling, crying face on top of her, life returns to her eyes. Angel drops to her knees, offering Wendy another warm and loving hug, which she's happy to both take and respond to. Quietly weeping tears of joy, she hugs Angel tight. | |||
"I'm so sorry", Angel says. | |||
"Don't say that…" Wendy says, feeling sore in her throat, sounding hoarse. Although she's speaking for the first time in hours, she's not that surprised to hear how awful she sounds, given she didn't expect to be able to talk at all. "It wasn't your fault…" | |||
"But… but I ran away", Angel whispers, sounding guiltier than ever before. Yet still, she can't help but be honest with Wendy, because as awful as she feels about it, she knows she can't lie to her. | |||
"You were right to", Wendy says, surprising and shocking Angel with her words. "Come on, Angel… they were about to capture us all… and I would've hated if something happened to you…" | |||
"And I hate what ''they'' did to ''YOU''!" Angel responds, shaking her head. "We could've helped you! We might've been able to! We should've just - " | |||
"Shhhh", Wendy hushes Angel, pulling her even closer as she strokes Angel's hair. "Like I said, it's not your fault. You did everything you could. And even if you didn't… I'd still forgive you…" | |||
Angel doesn't say anything in response. Trying to calm herself in Wendy's warmth, she stays still and slowly nods. | |||
"I'm just so glad you came for me", Wendy says. "It was brave of you to. That's more than I could've hoped for." | |||
"You're the brave one here", Angel says. "It must've been so awful, yet you… you're so strong… to have gotten through it…" | |||
Wendy falls quiet and unresponsive, feeling anything but brave herself. While it felt like a blur, a flash of pictures in a horror show she was living, she remembers how she screamed, begged, and cried vividly. But she also remembers how she moaned, and how she passed out over and over again from pleasure, only to be brought back to her senses again and again by the goblins keeping her awake throughout the ordeal. Just as she's shocked to be even able to speak, she's stunned to be not as bad off as she feels like she should be. Then again, even if she got through it, she feels she will never get over it. | |||
More importantly, with all those memories, the sight of all those cocks, and the stench of cum still fresh in her mind, she knows she's been impregnated. She sees Nymphs all around her with pregnant bellies, all filled with goblin offspring, and she knows that's in her future as well. It fills her with despair because giving birth and becoming a mother is not something she's mentally ready for, nor something that should even be possible in her mind, not with her childish body. She sighs, wanting to just cry at the thought of a goblin's baby, her own rapist's child growing inside her. | |||
<i>'Besides, if that's all it took for me to lose and get captured, who's to say it can't happen again'</i>, she asks herself. Even if she doesn't feel like it right now, she knows she got incredibly lucky to be saved as soon as she did, after only just ten or so hours after her initial capture. <i>'I might not even be saved the next time around'</i>, she fears. | |||
Melody comes for Wendy as well, noticing she's awake. "Oh, you're finally up!" she says, sounding happy. "I'm so glad you're safe now." | |||
Wendy looks at Melody, and the others too. <i>'So many of them came for us'</i>, she thinks, wanting to smile again. <i>'Even though they barely know me… know us… they all risked their own freedom to save us all. I mean, if my friends got captured, I would want to go after them, so maybe there's always hope for us all…'</i> | |||
However, as she looks at the Nymphs around her, three are conspicuous by their absence. She knows she saw Pink earlier, for she's the one who released her from the chains, but it makes her think out loud: "Where's Rain? Where's Lemon?" | |||
"We don't know", Melody says, shaking her head. "We looked everywhere in the forest when we found you girls, and we've searched all over the great hall too. They're not here, that's for sure." | |||
"So they got away too, huh…" Wendy mumbles. | |||
"Pink thinks they might already be back in Grove", Angel says, wiping her tears away, trying to sound optimistic. "I mean, they have to, since they must've defeated that hobgoblin by themselves…" | |||
"In any case", Melody says and walks even closer to Wendy, kneeling in front of her. "Sorry to be a bother, but we're still not out of the woods. We must get moving soon." | |||
"Even though it's so late?" Angel asks, surprised. | |||
"It's a gamble, yes", Melody admits, "but the night is as bright as it's ever going to be, and staying here could be equally dangerous. Do you think you can stand, Wendy?" | |||
"No… I can't… not yet…" | |||
"We're not in a hurry yet, but I've got something to give you just in case", Melody says and touches Wendy's shoulder as Angel finally steps back. After opening her user interface, she shows Wendy her inventory and points at a special potion blend she has made. "It's a potion to relieve heat and restore part of your stamina bar, but only temporarily. It should be good for three hours, just enough for you to get home safely." | |||
Wendy or none of her close allies knew of such a potion. Melody, like Lemon, is an alchemist, but their recipe books are dissimilar due to having studied and discovered completely different recipes, and not having traded their secrets with each other yet. "Shouldn't we save them for those worse off?" Wendy asks, reluctant to accept the potion. | |||
"It's fine", Melody says and materializes the potion. "We've got plenty of them prepared, thanks to the reagents being readily available in Grove, so just take it." | |||
"Well, I won't say no then", Wendy says, storing the potion in her own inventory. "How about a potion to get rid of my baby…?" she then asks, almost whispering. Melody doesn't say anything, as she is afraid of giving Wendy a negative answer. "Well, of course, such a thing doesn't exist…" | |||
"I'm sorry… it hasn't been discovered yet…" | |||
"I'll be by your side, Wendy", Angel says, still hugging her friend. "I'll help you get over it, I promise. Please, stay strong." | |||
As hard as it is for Wendy to stay strong, she agrees with Angel. She must get over it one way or another. Nodding, she thanks her friend. | |||
---- | |||
In thirty more minutes, the Nymphs are sure that the entire place has been turned upside down, with them having double and triple-checked every area in hopes of finding more treasure and prisoners. They have shouted and yelled in hopes of hearing responses but have heard none. Confident that nobody will be left behind, they pack everything they can find and begin the long walk home. | |||
Even though the journey is made in the dark of the night, they face no trouble. Turns out that the forest isn't that much more dangerous during nights, at least not in these parts of Phantasm, or at least not on this exceptionally bright night. It's way past bedtime for most Nymphs when they finally return, so everyone heads straight into their homes, or crash into their friend's beds. Most of them collapse instantly into their beds, not needing a minute to fall asleep. | |||
Speaking of crashing into someone else's bed, that's what all the Nymphs from Paradise have to do. After all, none of the forty Nymphs who claim to be from there have a home of their own. While the Nymphs of Grove don't mind offering a helping hand, it does lead to some uncomfortable situations, with almost every Nymph only having one bed in their apartment. Still, in the end, such things are minor inconveniences in the grand scheme of things. | |||
== Recess IV == | |||
Having slept like a log, Wendy wakes up in her own bed, drenched in sweat, in the early morning hours when the sun is just starting to rise. She's glad to be safe, feeling immensely relieved, but with her body and mind still remembering the horror she went through, she doesn't even feel like getting up. It doesn't even matter if she closes her eyes or not; lying flat on her back, the pictures of countless goblins taking turns raping her are still vivid in her mind. These visions don't manage to make her cry anymore. In fact, they barely make her feel anything other than sadness and worthlessness, and it's those negative feelings that keep her from getting up. | |||
Yet, even though she tries, she can't get back to sleep anymore. For the next ten minutes or so, she stays wide awake, just thinking about it all. Eventually, though, she decides to sit up. Hoping she might stop thinking about the goblins and what they did to her by washing their stench off her, she heads straight to her bathroom. | |||
Having upgraded her bathtub recently - at the cost of only ten gold coins - she fills it to the brim with hot water as she marvels at it. It's large enough for an adult to fit in, and she absolutely loves it. Of course, Grove is a village with nothing but prepubescent children in there, but then again, two - or even three - little girls can easily fit into the tub, and isn't that just wonderful? <i>'Not sure who I'd ever share it with, though'</i>, she adds, feeling slightly embarrassed thinking about it. With the upgrade, she also received a lifetime supply of herbal soaps and fragrances, with twenty-seven varieties in total. She especially loves the one that smells of yuzu, mainly because its lovely fresh and citrusy smell reminds her of her home in Kyoto. | |||
" | Eyes closed and naked, she's in heaven. Her bathroom is a place of silence and tranquility, a perfect place for anyone to gather their thoughts and just lie down to think while letting one's stress melt away. For Wendy, this only means her physical stress because while her stamina has returned to normal, there are still two physical conditions she's yet to overcome. First is the baby she's carrying in her womb, a child of a goblin, and the second is her sexual excitement. Having read the excerpts from the Bioengineer's logbook, she knows these conditions are linked to each other, with one quote, in particular, echoing in her mind: ''"…Nymphs go to extreme heat and forcefully generate source at an increased rate to speed up the pregnancies, essentially by feeding the baby or the eggs growing inside them."'' | ||
Moreover, it's not just that she's horny. What she feels is more than a little itch to masturbate. The throbbing she feels between her legs and deep inside her body is a constant longing for release, and her condition just keeps bringing her thoughts back to the last night. <i>'All those goblins, and their giant cocks, and the way they raped me one after another, and the way they made me feel, it was so horrible. Yet, my body feels like it still wants more.'</i> | |||
As painful as those memories are to her, her body, the weak body of a Nymph, demands rough sex. Once having tasted it, she can never go back to being innocent and ignorant about what sex through the eyes of a Nymph feels like. Her body will remember it forever and instinctively continue to desire it, like a curse she can't dispel. She's an artificial creature created for the sole purpose of sex and pleasure, and she knows it. Her soul cannot escape that prison. | |||
A soft moan escapes her lips. Having breathed heavily for a while, she snaps out of her thoughts to find her hand unconsciously rubbing her pussy. <i>'Did I really just rub myself out fantasizing about their cocks?'</i> Not only that, but her subconscious attempt at relieving herself of her lust just ended up dealing more damage, with her ending up feeling even hornier than a minute ago. | |||
<i>'I'm pathetic'</i>, she thinks, admonishing herself. <i>'This world and this stupid body are changing me. It's like I've become a completely different person, and… maybe that's exactly what's happening. I'm becoming less like a man, and more like a girl. Less like Kensuke, more like Wendy. Are we even the same people anymore? Kensuke would've never even dreamed of a cock, but here I am… me, Wendy, getting horny and wet, thinking about getting raped. No, no, not raped, never… just… fucked roughly… even though I'm not supposed to… I really am pathetic…'</i> | |||
Pathetic or not, she can't help herself or her bodily state. Leaning her head back, with her mind racing as two fingers twirl around inside her pussy, all she can think about is being brought to another orgasm. She can't stop her other hand from rubbing her clit out either, but at the very least, she tries to distract herself with happier fantasies; not ones with goblins, not ones involving rape, but ones where someone makes love to her roughly. <i>'Oh, that would be so much more lovely'</i>, she thinks, moaning and sighing deeply. <i>'Getting fucked by a man would be so much better… not that I'm attracted to men or anything! But maybe… since I'm doing it by myself… is self-cest a thing? Not that Kensuke would've ever fucked a damn child! I look like I'm fucking nine or something! Tiny, no tits or anything, yet my… my fucking pussy just feels so, so damn incredible when I masturbate! Still, a cock inside of me feels even better! Aaaah, I want cock so bad! I want to get fucked so hard right now!'</i> | |||
Cumming in just a matter of minutes, she feels her whole body flush with pleasure, granting her a release from her thoughts. However, she instantly regrets it. With her heart pounding hard, her head feeling light, and her stamina having drained completely, she almost feels like fainting from being so dizzy. <i>'Maybe it wasn't such a good idea to masturbate in a hot bath'</i>, she supposes, taking her time getting up from the tub. <i>'I need to lay down again. Maybe I'll even catch more sleep. Goodness knows I could use a couple more hours.'</i> | |||
After drinking three small cups of water and putting on some light clothes, which are nothing but childish panties and a cami that barely covers her belly, both of which are pale pink in color, she lays down to rest, thinking about what's gonna happen to her next. | |||
<i>'Well, obviously I'm gonna inflate like a balloon and give birth to that bastard, because fuck whether or not I wanna even become a mother, I guess, but… sigh, I don't wanna think about it, so… what then? Now that I'm free… can I ever return to being the same adventurer I was until yesterday? Can I still be the leader my friends expect me to be? And what about the next time… when something like yesterday happens again… what's gonna happen to me?'</i> | |||
" | That's the question she keeps coming back to. It's not even a question of "If", but rather, "When". She knows how weak she is, and how strong the enemies are, so she knows it's just a matter of time before she gets raped again, especially if she goes out on an adventure again, but it's not just herself she's worried about. It could happen to her friends, the Nymphs around her that she cares deeply about. It has already happened to Angel and Pink, both of who got off relatively easy, but what if they don't get off easy next time? What if SHE doesn't get off that easy? What if she won't be rescued? What then? She now knows about the mental breakdown, having learned about it during her return to Grove. The unknown that lies beyond the breakdown scares her, and she doesn't even want to ask herself what that would mean. | ||
Then it hits her. Rain and Lemon. Her eyes widen as she realizes, <i>'It could be happening to them right now. How could I forget about them when they could be in even bigger trouble than me right now?'</i> | |||
As far as she knows, they're still out there somewhere. Or are they? Have they returned? She remembers how Angel banged on Rain's door when they returned to Grove, but since there was no answer, she knows Rain's not back. | |||
<i>'But they defeated that hobgoblin'</i>, Wendy thinks with a smirk on her face. <i>'Well, of course they did. Rain's so much more talented than I am, and Lemon… gosh, she's a much better shot than me. I swear, she's like Batman; give her enough time to prep and plan her attacks, and she'll one-shot kill anything. If there are a couple of girls I would bet my money on surviving in the wild, it's those two, but since they're not home… gosh, I just don't know. It's such a dangerous world out there, and they're just a couple of little girls against who knows what. More goblins, that giant demon, that giant spider, that tentacle monster hiding in the underwater lake…'</i> | |||
" | "God damn it…" Wendy swears out loud. <i>'Where are they? I want to help them, but I'm not in the right condition. I just want to get better soon. This is so frustrating.'</i> | ||
A soft knock surprises her. Someone's at the door. Exhausted, she gets up to meet her guest, Angel. | |||
"Oh, I suspected you might be up", Angel says, trying to smile. | |||
"Well, I did get some sleep", Wendy says. | |||
" | "I couldn't sleep at all", Angel admits as her smile dies down. "I'm so worried about those two. And I was also worried for you." | ||
" | Wendy scratches her cheek, feeling a little embarrassed. "Thank you for thinking about me… and thank you again for yesterday as well…" | ||
Angel blushes at Wendy's words, with her sad frown turning into a more genuine and natural smile. | |||
" | "Let's have a little chat", Wendy says and opens the door wide, inviting Angel in. As soon as Wendy closes the door, her eyes lock on Angel's, and looking like she's got something she would really like to say, she opens her mouth a couple of times without getting the right words out. "I have something selfish to ask of you", she finally says, looking nervous. | ||
"I | "Ask away. I will do anything." | ||
Wendy spreads her arms wide. "Hug me." | |||
Angel, caught by surprise for a moment, hesitates to fulfill Wendy's request, even though she had no problem hugging and embracing Wendy the day before. <i>'But that was just because I was so happy to see her!'</i> she reasons, not that she isn't happy to see her today as well. Still, even through her hesitancy, she finds it hard to resist. With her teary eyes and her adorable blush, it's probably the cutest Wendy has ever looked in Angel's eyes. As hard as it is for her to believe, Angel can't resist those eyes, and she can't fight back her urge to hug her friend anyway. So, she embraces her. Lovingly, yet not in a lustful or sexual way. It's a hug a child would expect from a mother, a warm and soft embrace. | |||
"Thanks…" | |||
"You're welcome. Everyone needs a hug sometimes." | |||
"Yeah, | "Yeah, I definitely needed a hug from a friend…" | ||
" | "I'll hug you anytime you need one." | ||
With that, the long hug comes to a close, and they're both left smiling and blushing, with Wendy realizing she started crying again. She dries up her eyes, and through it all, she doesn't stop smiling for one second. "We've always been good friends, but ever since coming here, I feel like we've bonded even more." | |||
Angel nods deeply. "I guess that's what this world does to us. Trouble brings friends even closer." | |||
"Speaking of friends…" | |||
Angel immediately realizes what Wendy means, and her happy smile turns into an expression of extreme worry. "Yeah, like I said, I can't stop thinking about them", she says. "As much as I would love to be with you right now, Pink and I will look for them together with Melody and her friends. Now that the valley is rid of most goblins, it should be easier to travel there." | |||
"I want to come too…" | |||
Angel lays her hands on Wendy's shoulders. "No, you stay here. There's no way in hell you're in any kind of condition to leave." | |||
"It just hurts to not be able to help…" | |||
"I suppose it's a somewhat good sign", Angel says with a reassuring tone. "I was afraid you would be ready to throw in the towel." | |||
"I sort of feel like it, and I'm afraid of getting captured and raped again…" Wendy freezes, with Angel just looking at her with an increasingly worried look in her eyes. "But… I'm afraid of that happening to my friends too, and helping them is more important… because they could be suffering right now…" | |||
"Yeah, and that's exactly why we're gonna search for them", Angel says, nodding and trying to smile. "I'm not gonna abandon them. Just like I'm never gonna abandon you again." | |||
" | "Gosh, Angel", Wendy says, giggling as she continues to wipe her tears away. "The feeling goes both ways…" | ||
" | "How about your condition?" Angel asks. | ||
" | "O-oh, I've recovered ''a lot…''" | ||
"I mean, like… with your… ummm…" | |||
<i>'Oh, she means me being pregnant'</i>, Wendy realizes and looks away in shame as she lays both her hands on her belly, right on top of her womb. Her waistline is still as flat as it was the day before, almost as if there's nothing inside her, but she obviously knows her baby is there, probably as an embryo, because Nymphs go through the whole nine months in a matter of mere days. Still, she doesn't want to outright say what being pregnant has done to her, at least not initially, but when she remembers that Angel knows how Nymphs are, she decides to be more open and honest. She knows that Angel will understand and not call her weird or anything because she knows, just like Angel knows, that the same thing can happen to anyone. | |||
"W-well, no morning sickness today", Wendy jokingly says, trying to laugh it all off. "But… yeah, it has weakened me a lot…" | |||
" | "O-oh… so… how do you manage?" | ||
" | "Well, relieving myself of extra tension worked wonders a while ago", Wendy says quietly, almost whispering, admitting to having just masturbated. | ||
Angel blushes, as she knows precisely what Wendy means. She just nods slowly and says: "I see…" | |||
"I'm still feeling it, though. The feeling just won't go away, especially considering the hell they put me through…" | |||
"I wish there was something we could do to help you…" | |||
" | "Well", Wendy begins, blushing heavily. "Since the baby feeds on source to grow up faster, and source generation is directly linked to sexual tension and excitement, it probably is possible to hasten up pregnancies by simply engaging in sexual acts, as crazy as it sounds…" | ||
" | "There's also that potion Melody gave you", Angel remembers. "The one that relieves it a little." | ||
"I think it just made things worse after the effect wore off, to be honest…" | |||
"O-oh, well… that's a problem…" | |||
" | "But… maybe there's some other potion out there that can help me!" Wendy says and tries to smile. <i>'Or maybe I'll just stick to my hand'</i>, she thinks, refusing to say the quiet part out loud. <i>'Or maybe the potion I actually need is a freaking dildo.'</i> | ||
" | "Want me to go check stores?" Angel asks. | ||
"I… can take care of that myself…" | |||
"No, you stay home and rest, okay?" Angel says with a happy smile. "I have plenty of time before we leave on our adventure, so I'll take care of your needs until then." | |||
Wendy blushes and smiles, nodding. <i>'I really couldn't ask for a better friend.'</i> | |||
"I'll go visit Melody's and Candy's place for those potions, as I'm gonna visit them today anyway." | |||
"I would appreciate it", Wendy says and nods. <i>'Maybe having her buy me a sex toy would be a better idea.'</i> "Thank you so much for all you have done for me." | |||
"You're welcome", Angel says and looks like she's about to leave. "Need anything else before I go?" | |||
"Yeah, just one more thing", Wendy says, acting all cutesy and embarrassed. | |||
"Oh?" | |||
"Please hug me again…" | |||
"Again!?" | |||
Wendy doesn't want to wait for Angel to do it, and instead, she's the one that goes for a hug, grabbing Angel's body tight. "You told me that you'll hug me anytime…" | |||
"O-oh, I think I really did", Angel says and laughs as she wraps her arms around Wendy. | |||
---- | |||
Immediately after leaving, Angel heads to the city center to do some business. There aren't many shops, as keeping up one takes a lot of time and effort, but she knows of one particular alchemist who can help her, even if she doesn't have her shop open. This girl is Melody. Living in a three-room apartment at the foot of a giant oak together with Candy, the entrance to their home is a storefront catering mainly to alchemical needs, with some maps, books, clothes, and other equipment on sale as well. Noticing the door's open, Angel gets inside. | |||
"Good morning", Melody says. "How's Wendy?" | |||
"She's getting better", Angel admits, "but she's really not herself. You should go visit her too. I'm sure she'd appreciate it." | |||
"Maybe later in the evening. I'm still preparing, taking inventory, wondering what we should take with us on our trip", Melody lists, almost as if talking to herself. | |||
"Actually, I'm on an errand for her, and she's looking for a potion that could help her get over her, errr… you know…" | |||
"Horniness, I know", Melody responds with a deadpan expression. However, as straight a shooter as she may appear to be in a moment, Angel notices that she's also blushing a little. | |||
"R-right… that…" | |||
"Apart from the potion I gave her earlier, I don't know about any", Melody responds. "How did it work on her? Did she tell you?" | |||
"I think she said that it only made matters worse for herself", Angel remembers. | |||
"Yeah, so as you can imagine, it's only a temporary relief", Melody says, nodding. "Well, all remedies against such… ''"conditions"'' are, so in that sense, while the potion ''did'' serve a purpose yesterday, I wouldn't recommend it as long-term medication." | |||
"Well, that's that then", Angel says and shrugs. "Thanks for the advice, I guess…" | |||
"I'll give you a few anyway", Melody says, pointing her thumb at the shelves, "in case Wendy feels like she has to drink one." | |||
"Much appreciated", Angel says. "I'll pay you back later." | |||
"Yeah, cook us dinner sometime", Melody suggests. "And speaking of which… could your skills as a chef be able to help you?" | |||
"Hey, that's actually a good idea", Angel thinks out loud, smiling. "I don't know of such a recipe yet, but maybe one exists!" | |||
"Go check the library", Melody says and smiles. "Plenty of recipes available. And if that doesn't work", she continues, lifting her hand in the air, with her palm facing upward, almost as if presenting something with it. Then, with a seductive smile, she lifts her middle and ring fingers up and thrusts them upward several times. "You can always rely on the tried and true methods to take care of your girlfriend…" | |||
"Sheesh, stop teasing me", Angel says, feeling uncomfortable through her smiles. "We've literally never even met in real life…" | |||
"You know what they say: all the best things in life are free", Melody says, with her tongue peeking out through her smiling lips as she winks. "Rings true when it comes to problems like these, if you ask me." | |||
"I… I'll keep your advice in mind", Angel responds as she gets ready to leave. "Thanks again, and see you in a couple of hours." | |||
---- | |||
As Angel heads straight toward the library, she continues to bash herself for two straight minutes for being too dumb to realize that she could have the remedy at her own fingertips. No matter, she goes to the recipe section of the library to look for a suitable cookbook and finds one specifically dedicated to all kinds of herbal teas. Knowing most herbs in Phantasm have medicinal properties - since they're also used for Alchemy - she thinks she's hit the jackpot. | |||
After skipping through the first fifteen pages, some of which are still empty due to the corresponding lore page still being undiscovered, she reads about a tea made from "Aphrodite's Nettle", which can be used to temporarily reduce arousal. <i>'Just what I needed'</i>, she thinks, and purchases the recipe to herself. After all, just reading it in the book isn't enough. Without learning the recipe through the in-game profession system, the tea would be just normal tea with no magical properties. | |||
Then, she actually tries to learn more about the nettle in question from the Florist's Logbook, which describes Aphrodite's Nettle as an incredibly fragrant, completely green herb that grows on the outskirts of Grove, blending well into its surroundings. Primarily known for its potent poison, it can be crushed with a pestle and mortar into a paste to create powerful love potions, and when dried, its leaves can be used for the opposite effect. Speaking of poison, a word of warning from the book reads as follows: "Be careful not to touch its leaves, as you risk getting poisoned by its trichomes. Its leaves are laced with a powerful aphrodisiac that will drive its victims crazy in heat, and while the poison will naturally evaporate from the plant after ten minutes from picking, the poison may survive in a Nymph's bloodstream for several hours." Needless to say, Angel does not want to get herself poisoned. She has an expedition to attend, a rescue mission nonetheless. Getting horny now is something she doesn't want. Regardless, knowing what she's looking for, she takes a little walk to the Grove outskirts. | |||
Angel finds herself walking through a familiar neighborhood and stops to look at a familiar store owned by Lemon. <i>'I've been looking for Rain at her own home, but could she actually be with Lemon'</i>, she wonders. <i>'It's the one place I haven't checked today. After all this worrying, could they actually be there?'</i> She decides to fly to the treehouse next to the store, using her pearly white wings engulfed in a sparkling silvery mist. Then, she anxiously knocks on the door, waiting, hoping, and praying for someone to open up. | |||
== Hammercliff Valley == | |||
Why not do things a little bit different this time around? Let's talk about discoveries made by Nymphs of Grove that cannot be found in the logbooks, as this information is based on their own independent research. Let's talk about Grove and its immediate surroundings and give these places some names. | |||
As established before, Grove is part of the much larger zone that Nymphs call "Misty Forest", with the forest outside the barrier being completely engulfed in a thick, perpetual mist. Situated on an even plain, the forest is easy to navigate, being almost identical to Grove in terms of trees and vegetation, with some unique flowers and herbs thriving in the mist as well. Being outside the barrier, several stronger enemies roam these woodlands, but with the goblins mostly gone, the worst this forest has to offer are the horned demons. Overall, it's considered a safe place to explore and train in for anyone who hasn't reached level four yet, with the forest offering very few treasures and surprises to the Nymphs who decide to venture beyond the barrier. | |||
To get better loot and find more revealing lore, Nymphs must go to the surrounding regions, which are prohibited from entry for anyone who isn't level four yet per a guideline set by the council of Grove. There are a total of four zones surrounding the Misty Forest for Nymphs to choose from. | |||
The "Hammercliff Valley" is the zone in the north, which loans its name from the now deserted fortress sitting at its heart. Even without the goblins, it's a moderately dangerous place to explore with its mountainous landscapes and its hard-to-navigate thick jungle full of insects and carnivorous, demonic plants. Ruins of a once great civilization are scattered across the valley, with most of its temples hidden under the forest roof hiding heaps of treasure left to be discovered, along with some very challenging elite and raid encounters for the bravest adventurers. | |||
To the east is "Dark Forest", which is just a continuation of Misty Forest, as it looks pretty much the same if you ignore the fact that everything is darker. Yes, Nymphs of Grove really are THAT simpleminded when it comes to naming things. This is the place that Rain, Wendy, and Angel once got lost in, thanks to Wendy's map and compass getting broken due to not being high-enough level in scouting. Even though it's technically part of the same exact forest, it offers much more challenging foes than Misty Forest, with insects and slimes being plentiful in the area. Most Nymphs consider this place off-limits simply because it's so easy to get lost in there, and it's highly ill-advised to venture deep into this part of the forest without the help of a high-level scout. | |||
" | To the west is the "Purple Forest", because, well, it's full of trees with purple leaves. While there is no perpetual mist covering this forest, there are some pockets of magical, mysterious dust sparkling in the air in all the colors of the rainbow, which is a breathtaking sight to behold. Due to this, some also call it the "Magical Forest", but those Nymphs completely ignore that the entire planet is magical, making the nickname obsolete. Before the decision to invade Fort Hammercliff, this place was the choice for most Nymphs to venture to, as it's geographically straightforward to navigate, and the maps work for low-level scouts too. While indeed a dangerous place, it's at the very least manageable, as monsters are similar to the ones in the Misty Forest. | ||
" | And lastly, to the south is the "Misty Swamp", engulfed by the same mist found all over Misty Forest. As the name suggests, these are swamplands, and per stories told by the Nymphs that have gone there, it's an area supposedly swarming with all manners of bugs, tentacles, and slimes. They're literally everywhere, and it's not a place that Nymphs will be able to leave with their clothes on. While it is an even landscape, and while the map works, the wetlands are considered highly dangerous to navigate, especially with rapey tentacles hiding in the waters. Because of this, it's widely considered the most dangerous zone close to Grove, and everyone agrees the area is strictly off-limits for exploration. For one reason or another, Nymphs that venture far into the swampland don't tend to return or be heard of ever again. | ||
As far as Nymphs from Grove are considered, these five zones are the entire world to them. No Nymph can claim to have ventured farther than the four zones surrounding Misty Forest, and nobody knows for sure what lies beyond. If they believe the Nymphs who are not from Grove, somewhere beyond Hammercliff Valley lies Paradise, another town populated by Nymphs. They also talk about zones that border their home, but that's a story for another time. | |||
---- | |||
Let's roll back the time to the moment when the elite hobgoblin rushes towards Lemon, and Rain chases after it. | |||
Struggling to stay on the heels of her enemy, Rain has to wonder, <i>'exactly how much damage did Lemon's arrow do to piss him off this much? And exactly how fucking fast is this fat bastard!?'</i> Moreover, being tired after dueling the hobgoblin for a long time and knowing Angel probably won't catch up to her, she also has to drink one stamina potion to keep herself up and running. She feels like she has to pull all the stops to get the enemy's attention back on herself, because she knows Lemon can't defend herself for long, and can't attack while on the defensive either. <i>'I need her damage to defeat him'</i>, she feels, <i>'because there's no way I can deal enough damage to him myself.'</i> | |||
There lies her third question: <i>'how do I communicate this plan to Lemon?'</i> The hobgoblin understands their language, so it is not out of the question to assume it would adjust its tactics accordingly if he heard Rain announce any battle plans aloud. It would be crazy to think that a programmed enemy would be able to do that, but then again, enemies are not supposed to be able to interrupt their patterns either. The conventional logic of enemy behavior she's used to from Mormia does not apply here. | |||
A short distance from the cliff, Lemon sits on a thick branch in a tree. She doesn't think she's safe up there for a moment, but the lengths that her enemy is willing to go to get her down from the tree surprises her. The hobgoblin jumps high, bouncing up like a grasshopper, and with a flying swing, he looks to slam his giant club straight at Lemon. Taking such a hit would surely result in an instant defeat, so she does the only thing she can think of and jumps down at the last second, with the branch getting obliterated by the mace, as Lemon expected it would. Landing proves difficult for them both, which for Lemon, turns out to be a blessing. | |||
As the hobgoblin regains his composure and prepares for a charge, Rain jumps from behind to strike him with a powerful slicing attack. Rain suspects that she won't be able to cut her enemy's limbs because of how thick they are, so she opts to attack his waist instead, cutting deep into the soft tissue below the ribs. Interrupted, the hobgoblin adjusts his position, with his full attention back on Rain, and realizing this, Lemon goes on an offensive. | |||
Not having enough time to hide, Lemon decides to shoot at him rapidly from behind a cover. This again causes him to turn his attention to Lemon, even more annoyed than before, and that's when Rain immediately realizes the method to this goblin's madness; she can't keep his attention with repeated attacks, taunting, or high damage. He will always target the last person to attack him regardless of how much damage it dealt, making him untankable. Rain knows of those enemies and how to deal with them, but the only viable two-player tactic she knows of requires two melee players, and that's something they don't have. Besides, since Lemon doesn't realize this yet, there is not much Rain can do to help the situation. All she can do is watch the hobgoblin rush at Lemon, out of Rain's reach, who is now forced to play catch-up again. | |||
<i>'I need to come up with some kind of strategy and make sure Lemon follows it'</i>, is Rain's line of thinking, but for now, all she can think of is getting the attention back on herself and to make sure Lemon won't inadvertently complicate matters more. | |||
Lemon manages to dodge the hobgoblin's charge, and that's when she also sees two more goblins heading their way from the distance. They're normal-sized, use melee weapons, and are the last thing Rain and Lemon want to happen to them. Not only that, but the hobgoblin has forced the fight dangerously close to the cliff. There is no escape for Lemon, who finds herself helpless at the cliff's edge. She dodges the enemy's first attack but loses her footing and falls to her knees. Avoiding the second one will be impossible for her, especially since the enemy's pattern seems to start with quick swings this time around. | |||
Rain finally catches up and attacks the enemy's wrist, ending up only grazing it. Next to the cliff's edge, she stops her second attack, with the enemy now looking to smash his club at her. She rolls out of the way at the last second, with the heavy club crashing down on the rocks beneath, causing the ground and a large portion of the cliff to collapse, with the hobgoblin losing his footing and falling down as well. Rain knows she's out of harm's way, but Lemon, who is slower and on her knees, is not so lucky. She's too slow to get to her feet, and although it looks for a moment like she would get away in time, she fails to get away from the cliff, falling down with the hobgoblin, much to Rain's shock and horror. | |||
<i>'Oh fucking no'</i>, are the only words Rain can repeat in her mind, looking down the cliff, thinking about what the hell to do. <i>'Is she gonna be fine'</i>, she wonders, thinking about what's going on elsewhere on the battlefield. She knows nothing about what's happening with the other three, but her gut tells her that they're fine… not that she could get to them without beating the two goblins approaching her, getting closer and closer. <i>'There's just no way she's gonna be fine. She needs help, but…'</i> | |||
Rain's heart begins to race hard as she mentally prepares for what many would consider a suicidal leap, hoping she'll succeed in her crazy plan. As fast as she can, she rushes towards the cliff and takes a massive leap forward as she summons her wings. She can't fly with them, but she can steer herself and, more importantly, soften her landing. | |||
The vegetation below saves Lemon from getting knocked out by the damage caused by the long fall. She's the only person in the group who can't conjure her wings yet, and this becomes very apparent as she falls through the weak branches straight into a thick and lush bush. Stunned and without stamina, she can't muster the strength to sit up. Lying on her back, she sees her enemy, which makes the color drain from her face and her heart skip a beat. | |||
Bloodied and battered - having taken heavy damage - the hobgoblin stands up slowly. The only thing that remains of his extreme physical prowess is his size, as he can't move or hit as fast as he could before. Still, none of that matters to Lemon, who now expects herself to be caught, taken to Fort Hammercliff, impregnated, and raped over and over again until she goes mad. Knowing she's helpless to defend herself, she watches the goblin drag his mace on the ground, walking towards her. | |||
The hobgoblin laughs deeply, rejoiced by her demise. And he never sees the attack coming. Neither does Lemon. A slice coming from above, dropping down like a meteorite straight against the goblin's shoulder, cuts down along the thick skin all the way to the waistline, where it cuts his belt clean in half. The hobgoblin loses his pants, a sight that turns Lemon's face white and blue in horror, as there is a massive erect goblin cock right in front of her. The enemy turns around, still alive and standing, facing Rain for the last time. She, too, finds herself taken aback by the size of her enemy's erect genitals. | |||
" | "You…! You again!" he screams. | ||
"You have to kill me to get to my dear friend." | |||
"I'll make you wish you were dead!" the hobgoblin yells with bestial rage. | |||
Rain realizes that her enemy is now injured and on his last legs. Even still, she's not sure if she can defeat him, especially with her thinking Lemon is completely out of commission, but what other choice does she have but try? There's no way she's going down without a fight, especially because she knows she has a better possibility of killing it now. | |||
Rain prepares to attack the moment she realizes which pattern the goblin is on. To her surprise, the hobgoblin doesn't manage to dodge her attack this time, but her hit is still just a flesh wound. <i>'I can't kill him like this'</i>, she suspects, preparing for the next set of attacks. | |||
Behind the enemy's back, knowing she still has a bit of energy left, Lemon calmly tries to assess the situation. Her stamina bar deteriorated a lot due to a fall that would be deadly for a human, but since she didn't get knocked out by the enemy, she knows she can heal a little and even attack. Not knowing if Rain knows this, and knowing she can't defend herself against the enemy charging at her, she hopes she can hit the nail in the coffin from a blind spot with one final attack. <i>'I just hope Rain can keep defending herself until then'</i>, she prays and takes aim. She, too, knows some of her enemy's patterns, even though she hasn't been able to observe them properly. She knows of one pattern in specific that ends up with a massive swing of a club followed by a short period of vulnerability. Knowing this is her best chance at scoring a massive hit, she waits patiently for this perfect opportunity. | |||
Finally, the enemy looks like it's executing the correct pattern, and Lemon pulls her bowstring to its absolute limit. One shot is all she needs now. She's sure of it, and she knows she can't miss the window of opportunity. She won't even blink. Her heart is a mess, and she's visibly shaking, biding for the right moment. She finally releases the arrow, and it flies past the leaves and trees to connect its target, puncturing the hobgoblin's skull. | |||
Having not realized Lemon could still fight, Rain gasps loudly as the hobgoblin lets out his final dying scream. Finally realizing it's over, she falls backward on her butt and lets go of her weapon, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily as the enemy disintegrates magnificently into thin particles, leaving behind its loot. Rain closes her eyes, feeling like fainting as her heart still beats like a war drum, but she holds on to reality. Sighing deeply, she closes her eyes and lies down on her back, telling herself they're safe. | |||
She hears soft footsteps stop beside her, and as she opens her eyes, she sees a kind smile on a familiar face of Lemon looking down at her. Seeing the smile puts one on her face as well, and she begins to laugh, with Lemon giggling in unison. In the end, despite all the hardship they went through, they succeeded together, which makes them both glad. | |||
" | Lemon opens up her inventory, kneeling beside Rain. "Drink up, Rain", she says as she takes out a magical leather pouch that replenishes itself with an endless supply of water. "Don't hold back. It's infinite." | ||
" | "Thanks… and nice shot…" | ||
Lemon giggles again. "I would never miss a shot like that." | |||
" | "In a weird way, we were lucky to fall here", Rain says, sitting up and taking a huge and messy sip. | ||
"I | "And I sure was lucky to land on bushes", Lemon adds, sitting down next to Rain. "Few feet to the side, and I would've probably injured myself so badly I wouldn't have been able to fight." | ||
" | "Mm-hmm… but we're kinda separated from our friends now…" | ||
" | "That sure is a problem…" Lemon says, looking up at the steep cliff. "I wonder how they're doing?" | ||
"I | "I'd wager they're fine", Rain bets. | ||
"I | "I'd imagine them coming to the cliff's edge to look for us if they were", Lemon thinks out loud. | ||
" | "Maybe they're still looking", Rain says and stands up, offering her hand to Lemon. | ||
" | As Lemon lets herself get lifted back to her feet, she gives Rain a friendly hug, surprising her a little. "Thanks for coming for me, by the way. You saved me from getting raped by him…" | ||
"Don't mention it", Rain says, feeling a little nervous about being hugged by Lemon. "Still, we should probably try to get back to the others as soon as possible." | |||
"Yeah, and can't get too relaxed with those goblins still around…" | |||
"Let's loot the motherfucker and get out of here", Rain says, finally checking the loot with Lemon. Luckily, Rain's bad luck regarding terrible loot comes to a screeching halt as she loots a new top for herself. It's a zip-up hoodie, just like her last one, but it's black in color, with a print of a large, pink star on the back. Since she does not find any problems with it, she decides to change up right away, keeping her other, now worse hoodie as a spare. | |||
"Where should we go?" Lemon asks. "I feel like hugging the cliff would help us get home faster, but goblins may find us like that." | |||
"We can follow the cliff, but let's not cling to it", Rain suggests. "Who knows, we could even get a glimpse of what's going on up there and wave to our friends if they come looking for us." | |||
---- | |||
After about five minutes of walking, they come across a new group of goblins, with six of them hunting in the jungle. The fact that there are so many goblins scares them, as they know they can't win against such a large group, but they luckily manage to stay hidden, with the group passing them by eventually. Besides, even if they could win with full health, they really need to take a break, and to rest properly, they must get out of the woods. They don't know the exact mechanics behind the stamina degeneration yet, but they realize that Lemon's stamina isn't coming back, which worries them. | |||
They soon come across a strange, gray stone formation with stone pillars of some sort with ornate carvings, and as they walk past them, they can also see a large ruined structure ahead of them. They can't get a good picture of how large it is in scale, but they realize these ruins also go underground. Thinking the ruins could offer a good hiding place, they decide to venture deeper into them. They don't feel safe at all out in the forest, where an enemy could come from any direction. | |||
As they walk through the ruins, deep in the midst of them, they suddenly realize it's a whole ruined city of some sort they've stumbled on. They walk on an ancient road paved with cobblestone, now overtaken by grass, weed, and occasional flowers growing from the cracks. The abnormal trees around them take strange shapes, with dark brown vine-like branches and roots clinging to the pillars and cracked stone walls. The leaves themselves look pretty normal, but the wood creeps them out. They also notice strange, closed "slits" in some of them, but they can't seem to find out what their purpose is. They look around anxiously, but there is nobody else around. Yet, they feel like they're being watched. | |||
They finally find a good place to hide and relax at the entrance of a larger building with beautiful stone arcs and even more pillars. It's effectively a dead end, so should they be found, they would probably be screwed. They're sure that they'll be safe, though, as the ruins seem peaceful. So, they both decide to take a break. | |||
As soon as Rain sits down, she picks up her map only to find out that they have walked quite a long distance away from the checkpoint and farther away from the cliffs than they ever intended to. She knows they were walking towards the border crossing to get back to Misty Forest, but down in the valley, navigating is difficult, and it makes her think in hindsight that they should've just stayed by the cliffs. <i>'Would've probably reached the border crossing by now'</i>, she bets, <i>'but then again, those goblins would've surely spotted us if we did.'</i> | |||
As for the ruins themselves, they are too large to be shown entirely on the map. <i>'Probably a lot of treasure down here'</i>, she guesses, but for now, their priority must remain in returning safely to Grove, or so she feels. <i>'Still, should we try to go through these ruins or go back to where we came from? Maybe going back to the forest wouldn't be a bad idea either.'</i> | |||
Just as she's about to ask Lemon for her opinion, she watches as she leans against her softly, laying her head on Rain's shoulder, sighing. "Let me stay like this for a while…" Lemon whispers, sounding tired. | |||
"What's up, Lemon…?" Rain asks, daring not to move an inch. "You're pretty intimate." | |||
"Yeah, I just kind of felt like leaning against you for a moment… if you don't mind…" | |||
"I mean… I don't…" Rain doesn't honestly know how to respond, but since she's not bothered by Lemon's sudden show of affection, she decides to just relax and closes the map along with her eyes. Honestly, she finds having someone stay so close to her calming. Rain answers to this intimate approach by extending her arm over Lemon's shoulder, mostly so they can get even closer to each other. | |||
"You're so warm and nice…" Lemon says, cuddling up to Rain even more, with her also moving her arm, reaching to Rain's hip. | |||
"No, seriously… What's up with you…?" Rain asks. | |||
"Don't make me say it…" | |||
"Say what…?" | |||
"Gosh, you're so dense…" | |||
"I guess I am a little dense…" Rain admits, which makes Lemon smile. | |||
"I'm just glad to have met you…" Lemon says and sighs happily. "And thanks again for coming to save me from that stinky goblin…" | |||
"You're welcome", Rain whispers, also smiling. "I'm glad to have met you too." <i>'I'm glad she likes me, but this show of intimacy feels weird. It's like she's in love.'</i> Rain doesn't know if she's correct to have guessed that, but it's what she strongly suspects. She likes Lemon too, but not in any kind of romantic way. She thinks Lemon is undeniably cute, but she feels like trying to advance such an intimate relationship with her would probably be a bad idea. She was fine doing it with Pink because she knew there was nothing but lust involved for both parties, <i>'but if I were to have sex with Lemon, she would probably get the wrong idea.'</i> Or, so Rain at least thinks. There's no way of knowing for sure without talking about it, but Rain is too embarrassed to even bring the topic up. | |||
"Do you think we will survive…?" Lemon suddenly asks, after a brief moment of silence. | |||
Rain starts by saying "Well" almost as if looking to continue from there, but she falls silent without finishing her sentence. "To be honest, I'm not very optimistic…" | |||
"Yeah, me neither…" Lemon says, sounding a little depressed. "We're just simply too weak…" | |||
Rain doesn't want to admit it, but Lemon is right. "It's so frustrating…" she says, almost sounding as if she was exhaling the words while sighing. "Let's be extra careful, alright? And protect each other." | |||
Lemon nods, trying to smile. "That's a promise, alright?" | |||
"Well, I promise to try my best", Rain says silently. | |||
Lemon suddenly hugs Rain even tighter, which startles Rain for a second. "I'm not even going to let them touch you. You're all mine!" she announces, giggling. | |||
Rain turns around, and they both look at each other. Rain blinks rapidly a few times, dumbfounded, while Lemon smiles with a bright blush on her cheeks. | |||
"In fact, why don't we make another promise?" Lemon asks, leaning closer. "Something to motivate us to get home…" | |||
Rain thinks she knows where this is going but doesn't reply yet. | |||
"I'm going to tell you exactly how I feel…" Lemon says with a voice that is absolutely seeping with lust. Rain can't help but blush either, and her face mirrors clear signs of embarrassment. A shy smile appears on her lips, and her sudden change in demeanor is something that Lemon finds almost funny. "Are you into girls?" Lemon suddenly asks. | |||
"Well, I mean… I AM a man in real life…" | |||
Lemon's eyes suddenly thin, and her smile changes from a lustful one to one that is slightly more skeptical. "Wait, seriously? You're a guy?" | |||
<i>'Not her too'</i>, Rain thinks, immediately reminded of when Pink was sure that she was really a girl. <i>'Am I really that girly? That's a grave blow to my manhood.'</i> "Yeah, I'm a bloke in real life. How about you?" | |||
"Well, I'm a real girl", Lemon says, staring down Rain's body. "Then again, I guess you're now just as much of a ''"real girl"'' as I am…" | |||
"I suppose…" | |||
"Do you miss your dick?" Lemon asks in a playful tone. | |||
Rain admits it with a slight nod, although reluctantly. | |||
"Would you love to bone me?" | |||
Rain has never admitted to Lemon about being into kids, so she dodges the question. "You do realize that you're a kid right now, right…?" | |||
"Doesn't seem to be a problem to you right now", Lemon says and giggles softly. "Well, it doesn't matter. I don't want to stroke a sore spot, but I never was that much into dicks anyway…" | |||
"So, you're into girls too, huh…" Rain thinks out loud. "Does the fact that I'm a guy bother you then?" | |||
Lemon blinks rapidly for a moment. "Not at all", she finally says, as if it was obvious. "Because you're a girl now." | |||
Rain eyes down Lemon's body, thinking about how hot she is and how much of a shame it is that she doesn't like dicks. Just like Pink, Lemon is definitely a girl Rain would love banging, even though she's hesitant to say it out loud. Then again, she would rank all Nymphs she has seen so far at least seven out of ten, way above what she would rate an average little girl. <i>'Well, not like I have to worry about that. I'm not going to be able to bang anyone with a damn cunt between my legs.'</i> | |||
"Should we get going now?" Rain asks. "Are you fine now?" | |||
"I feel a little bit better", Lemon says, nodding. "But… I kind of want to stay like this for a while longer…" | |||
Rain nods, smiling. "Request granted. Few more minutes then." | |||
"Oh, and about that promise we were supposed to make…" | |||
Rain tilts her head confused, but instead of saying anything aloud, Lemon just gives her a quick smooch on her cheek. Blushing, Rain tries to process what just happened and shuts down completely. | |||
"I'll give you one on the lips once we get home, okay…?" | |||
Rain nods in approval, already fantasizing about possibly being able to go much further than just that. | |||
---- | |||
After about five more minutes of being side by side in each other's warmth, they get up. Just as they're about to leave their little corner, though, they hear voices coming from the direction they were planning on heading towards, and based on their low, growling noises, they suspect it's another part of goblins. They're both ready to draw their weapons, but for now, they just cling to each other and wait, remaining in hiding. It takes about a minute for them to realize that they're essentially hugging each other again, making them both smile and blush. | |||
"Something tells me we shouldn't go that way", Rain says. | |||
"Yeah, definitely not", Lemon agrees. "Do you think it's the same group? Do you think they know we're here?" | |||
"I doubt it. If they were hunting for us, they would be acting differently." | |||
Supposing Rain might be correct, Lemon activates her stealth spell to be safe, and summons her bow as she peeks outside. "They're gone", she comments and signals Rain to move with her. "Let's go the opposite direction, just in case." | |||
Sneaking away from their hiding place, they have two possible routes to choose from. One leads down the stairs, while the other leads into a large ruined temple. Knowing the latter route also takes them toward the cliff and away from the ruins, they decide to bank on it, as going down the stairs would lead them deeper into the unknown. The temple complex turns out to be much bigger than they anticipated, but at the very least, the route they picked appears safe at first glance. | |||
They find themselves in a large room with a strange, round stone table in the middle, with a giant crystal gemstone on top of it. Three inches in diameter, white in color, and perfectly round like a polished pearl, it reminds them of nothing they've seen in Phantasm so far. Upon closer inspection, the white surface also appears to reflect several bright pastel colors vividly, with the color changing depending on which direction you look at the crystal from. | |||
"Some kinda treasure?" Rain wonders. | |||
"And in the middle of a room nonetheless", Lemon wonders. | |||
"Well, that just means we're the first Nymphs to ever lay feet in these ruins", Rain suspects and extends her hand toward the treasure, feeling particularly hungry for loot. Before she even manages to touch it, though, a window describing the item appears… not that there's much to describe. With no flavor text or instructions of use, all Rain learns about the item is its name, "Relic of Deliria", and its rarity, as indicated by the orange-colored font. <i>'Wait, is this a legendary treasure? Or something else entirely?'</i> | |||
"Oh, that's some sweet loot", Lemon says. "Let's take it." | |||
"Hold on", Rain says, suddenly feeling hesitant. "Could this be a trap?" | |||
"What makes you think it could be?" | |||
"Nothing, just a hunch, but I have some bad memories of picking up rare loot just lying around in the middle of nowhere." | |||
"Oh, right. You told me about that one time you dropped into that cave with Angel and Wendy." | |||
"Then again, that thing was a treasure chest, and this thing's just lying on the table", Rain thinks out loud, with her hand on her jaw. Looking around, she sees nothing but trees and roots around them, growing into the building from the outside, and the floor doesn't appear to be rigged in any way either, so she doesn't expect to be dropped anywhere. Speaking of drops, since there's no roof, nothing should fall on them either. "I say we go for it", she suggests as she summons her sword. "But let's draw our weapons first, just in case something attacks us." | |||
" | "I'll do the honors", Lemon says and clicks the item to put it in her inventory. The crystal disappears, and so, the loot has been taken. Left waiting in silence, two girls look around them, but nothing happens. They both let out a sigh of relief. "Let's get out of here", Lemon says. "We're almost out of the ruins." | ||
Walking out from the temple, ahead of them lies a cobblestone path leading away from the ruins, with the dense jungle around them offering no apparent side passages. Looking at the creepy trees, Rain notices something strange about one of them, and it completely catches her attention, making her suspect something's hiding in the trees. And then it happens again. One of the slits on the bark opens ever-so-slightly, and in the middle of its white interior, a black iris stares straight at her. <i>'Wait, those slits from earlier were eyes'</i>, she realizes, feeling a little scared, and incredibly creeped out by her observation. <i>'Are those trees sentient or something? Are they even trees? I sure didn't notice them opening earlier, but something tells me they've been watching us for a long time now…'</i> | |||
" | "They're looking at us…" Rain whispers, unable to conceal her slight anxiety. | ||
Lemon doesn't first understand what Rain means, but then she sees the tiny eyeball on the bark as well. "Sure seems like it", Lemon says, whispering. "What even are they?" | |||
" | "Hopefully nothing dangerous, but… how long have they been watching us?" | ||
" | "Haven't got a clue", Lemon admits. "But I don't like this…" | ||
" | "Could it have actually been the Relic that caused this?" Rain asks, looking at Lemon, not paying attention to her surroundings. Hidden in a large crack on the cobblestone path is a strange flower, and the moment she lays her foot beside it, a large tentacle, green in color, attacks Rain from below, instantly coiling around her leg like a snake. Having snared its prey, the slimy tentacle tightens around her limb, and just like that, it has the Nymph locked in place. | ||
" | Trying to remain calm in the face of danger, she turns toward Lemon. "Watch your feet", she says, wanting to slice the tentacle in half but realizing it's going to be extremely tricky. She needs to attack the base, but with how it's tugging onto her and the stem behind her ankle, she fears she can't really cut it without hurting herself, which puts her in a dire pinch. Agitated, she starts pulling her leg and goes for a piercing attack. Somehow, she manages to slam her sword to the ground and cuts the tentacle enough to pull her leg safely out. | ||
" | "Could there be more?" Lemon asks, shaken because she knows she can't do anything against tentacles. They're not the kind of target anyone can easily hit from a distance, no matter how skilled an archer she may be. <i>'There's a lot of cracks on the path, and it's littered with those demonic flowers'</i>, she notices. "Avoid the plants", Lemon instructs, backing away from the cobblestone path, fearing the tentacles could have a long enough reach to grab her. "I think they're disguised tentacles." | ||
" | "Yeah, got it", Rain says with her head facing the ground, trying to figure out if there's a safe path for her to take, only to be interrupted by a scream. | ||
Lemon's attempt at backing away turns out to be a fatal mistake because the moment she tries, multiple tentacles attack her from behind her back. Eight green tentacles assault her in unison from the gaps between the cobblestone, taking hold of her legs to tie them together and then her arms to press them against her torso. <i>'But I was sure there I didn't step on a single flower'</i>, she thinks, panicking as the tentacles raise her from the ground effortlessly. | |||
Rain immediately runs in for the save, but attacking suddenly turns out to be a bad move. One tentacle lashes her body like a whip, attacking her before she can take a proper defensive stance, and manages to take hold of her arm. It's not the arm she's holding a sword in, but Rain knows another similar attack would disarm her completely. Deciding that even though it might be difficult and exhausting, she should take a swing at her large sword with one hand alone. However, before she can take the swing, she realizes that her sword is stuck, with a tentacle grabbing it from behind. <i>'Dumb tentacle should've known better than to grab a sharp blade'</i>, Rain thinks, and tries to pull the sword away from the tentacle with all the strength she can muster, ultimately being able to cut through the tentacle's slimy membrane, and free her other arm as well. | |||
Having distracted and slowed down its prey, the monster attacks with another tentacle lash, but Rain is more aware of her surroundings this time. Deciding it's time to go on the offensive, she targets the tentacles holding Lemon in place and cuts them in half, killing them all with one sweeping swing. Lemon drops to the ground as the tentacles disintegrate into thin air, but unable to gain her footing, she lands clumsily on the uneven ground beneath her. In a last-ditch effort, Rain grabs Lemon's arm to pull her towards herself and succeeds. They both fall to the ground, just barely out of the cobblestone path, lying still on top of each other while breathing heavily. | |||
" | "Oh my gosh, are we safe?" Lemon asks as she struggles to get up, still shaking in fear. | ||
" | "No, we have no idea how many tentacles there are!" Rain yells, seriously scared of the invisible enemy they're facing. <i>'Or where they are, for that matter. We could be in a middle of a minefield and surrounded by traps for all I know.'</i> "Let's get out of here", she suggests, starting to scramble to her feet, but before she can even gain a foothold, her heart sinks. Realizing both her ankles have been restrained and noticing Lemon's in a similar position, she tries to grab onto her sword, only to see it having thrown out of her reach. <i>'And I can't resummon it so quickly after being disarmed'</i>, she realizes, feeling her adrenaline spike as the tentacles pull on their legs, dragging their bodies slowly towards the woods. | ||
" | "Can't you do anything!?" Lemon asks, almost screaming in panic. "They're going to rape us!" | ||
" | "I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!" Rain shouts. She knows that it isn't her fault, but at the same time, part of her feels responsible for their demise since she's the only one who can defend themselves against these kinds of enemies. She's not one to take personal failure lightly, which makes her irritated on top of being scared. | ||
Rain and | Lemon is even more upset than Rain is, but all she feels is disgust and fear. Just the idea of being defenseless against a foe she can't even damage - against a foe that's trying to rape her - makes her want to scream and cry. Still, she continues to desperately try and grab onto something in a vain effort to save herself, barely keeping her composure in check. However, she's already too close to ground zero, and just like Rain, she can do nothing. | ||
Unable to see what's happening underneath her, she feels tentacles taking hold of her entire body once again, and worst of all, there's way more of them than the last time around. This time, they're not looking to tie her into one tight package like a rope but instead restrain each one of her limbs separately for absolute control over her. Realizing that she's going to get raped now, she wails quietly, repeating the word "No" over and over again. | |||
<i>'Why tentacles out of all things!?'</i> she wails, unable to accept she's about to lose her virginity to such disgusting, slithery creatures. She isn't the kind of girl who likes to be restrained by anything, period, so to have her entire body and every limb restrained is like a nightmare come true, especially with the tentacles now getting underneath her clothes. It momentarily makes her so petrified in fear that she almost shuts down, not even having the courage to scream. | |||
Rain is nowhere as scared as Lemon is. More than anything, she's just angry and disgusted. The tentacles feel slimy, but even though they're covered in a layer of mucus, they don't stick to her skin. She also feels tentacles dancing on her bare skin directly, and since she's wearing a skirt, tentacles have easy access to everything between her legs. The only tentacle that is content with touching her indirectly is the one that is pressing against her panties, digging into her slit. She can feel its tip press against her clitoral hood, and the slight movements of this tentacle cause her to toss and turn, but with every struggle, the tentacles just tighten around her body. They're not looking to completely suppress her movements or hurt her, but they immobilize her body by pushing her back firmly to the ground. | |||
Meanwhile, the tentacles underneath the two Nymph's bottoms begin tearing through them, destroying them to the point of being unusable. They have a straightforward task at hand with the loosely-clothed Rain, but that doesn't mean Lemon's pants are safe either. With even their panties tattered and in ruins, their last wall of defense against the tentacles falls. | |||
A new quartet of tentacles then attacks Lemon from her blind spot, coiling around her both thighs and shoulders. With the added strength, they're able to completely lift her from the ground, leaving her suspended in the air in an upward position with her legs forcefully spread wide apart. She can't muster up the strength to resist even an inch, which causes her to panic, especially since she knows how exposed she is. | |||
"No, not like this!" she finally cries for help, unable to contain it any longer, but nothing can stop what's coming. She can't see well what's happening underneath her, and to be honest, she isn't even trying. However, Rain, who's still lying on the ground, eyes locked on Lemon's helpless body, can see that there is an additional tentacle - one that is a little different from the others - that has not grabbed Lemon and has not touched her even once yet. Instead, it preys on its victim with a clear target in mind, perfectly exposed for it to assault effortlessly. Its thick head presses against the brown slit of a little girl and immediately digs in, beginning to push, with Lemon continuing to protest in vain as she feels the tentacle's tip on her pussy. | |||
Rain's attention is brought back to herself with a huge tentacle similar to the one tormenting Lemon appearing between her own legs, targeting her vagina. She, too, tries to resist by pulling away or closing her legs, but it's all useless. With how the tentacles restrict her entire body, she only ends up shaking her hips without accomplishing anything. She can only watch how it presses against her genitals and begins to tease her opening. | |||
Shaking, Rain finds it impossible to resist the pleasure seeping in, and she involuntarily squeals out loud from the sudden, intense sensation running through her all the way from the tips of her toes to the back of her head. Her body remembers this sensation oh so well, and every brush from the drippy tentacle against her immature slit drains away her ability to resist while simultaneously preparing her for a painless insertion. Because of her inability to stop this - and her immense frustration - she starts to tear up a little being toyed with by her soon-to-be rapist. | |||
<i>'Just fucking rape me already and get it over with'</i>, she swears in her mind, clenching her teeth as she tries to hold back her tears of frustration. She knows - nay, she hopes - that the tentacle trap will be done after one time, so the quicker it rapes her, the better. She still doesn't want it, but if it's going to happen anyway, why bother resisting? Why delay the inevitable? | |||
Lemon shakes her lower body with all the strength she can muster. She can even avoid the tentacle a little bit, moving her hips away, but the tentacle followings her every movement to perfection, still constantly pressed against her. In fact, moving around only makes Lemon feel like the tentacle's licking her genitals, which are unforgivably sensitive to a foreign touch. Then, the tentacles grab tighter to her thighs, taking away her ability to sway her hips, and with the tentacle now squarely pressing against her hymen, she can't delay the insertion further. | |||
Then, in one teary blink of an eye, the tentacle invades Lemon's vagina with a snap and a punch, causing its victim to scream and shout as it robs her virginity. The tentacle won't start thrusting in and out yet, and instead just keeps itself in place, letting Lemon feel the size of the thing inside her. <i>'Fuck it feels so fucking slimy and disgusting!'</i> she complains, feeling its warmth inside her belly. It's not a sensation wholly unknown to her, as she has some real-life experience with sex toys, but the thing inside her is just on an entirely different scale size-wise, feeling soft and warm on top of it all. She wants it out of her so bad, but it keeps pressing upwards, pushing her entire body along. Her vagina tightens, almost as if trying to tell it to get out, but it just makes things worse, with her feeling like it's just getting sucked deeper into her with every subsequent relaxation of her muscles. | |||
And so, the tentacle begins to drag out, grinding her insides with incredible friction, causing her entire body to tremble in a stunning shock. Eyes closed, cheeks filled with tears, she lets out another long wail. Quickly, it is interrupted by another quick movement of the tentacle slamming back deep inside her. And then, finally, the second time it drags out, it picks up the pace. It's quick from the very beginning and rapes the little Nymph hard. | |||
Simultaneously, the tentacle inserts into Rain just as quickly and effortlessly. As her hymen tears, her back arcs in surprise, but instead of screaming, she lets out a loud, surprised, tear-filled gasp. <i>'I can't take this after all!'</i> she mourns. <i>'It's too damn huge! For fucks sake, it's so massive!'</i> | |||
She knew that the tentacle was a large one, yet she still finds herself surprised by the overwhelming physical sensation, multiplied by her minuscule size, her childish figure, and her young, firm muscles for added intensity. It's thicker and bigger than anything she's experienced before, and it's reaching way deeper than fingers that once pleasured her ever could, rubbing her in places never even touched before. For the first time in her life, she feels just what it feels like to have a pussy stuffed full and stretched out by a massive organ, and she hates it just as much as she thought she would. She identifies as a man, and while she doesn't care about looking like a girl, a vagina isn't a body part she's comfortable having between her legs. | |||
The | Rain is not given much time to feel the tentacle sit still inside her. The movement begins for her in the exact same manner as it did for Lemon. It drags out slowly, slams in quickly, and then, it's constant motion from there. Morbidly fascinated by the sight, she watches how it moves in and out of her, disappearing deep inside her body with each forward thrust as the tentacle oils her pussy up forcefully with the slimy lubricant coating it. To her, it looks just as intense as it feels. From the angle she's in, she can't see her own pussy well, but just like she can see just how thick it is and just how fast it moves, she can feel it so vividly too, and even hear it. As difficult as it is for her to admit, her own fluids are seeping out to coat her rapist too. | ||
It's not just the wetness she feels either, but also the unwilling, stubborn pleasure. Her face, which mirrors disgust and fear, turns redder as her mouth is forced wide open by her gasps and moans. <i>'Oh my fucking god, I can't even keep myself from moaning!'</i> she thinks, absolutely unable to accept the way it's making her feel. <i>'If it doesn't finish before I cum, I'll go crazy!'</i> | |||
As Lemon gets fucked from below, her facial expressions begin to change as well. They no longer mirror pure fear and terror as unwanted pleasure is added to the mix. <i>'How can they even make me feel like this?'</i> she mourns as tears still fall down her cheek. Having never felt pleasure so intense before, she's in disbelief, unable to accept such delight could be a byproduct of rape. | |||
She opens her eyes just a little bit, and suddenly, she realizes more tentacles are coming for her, targetting her shirt, her only remaining article of clothing. These tentacles come from the front and behind, and squirming, they raise her shirt, revealing her flat chest and belly. They come out from the shirt's arms and the neck hole, and they begin to pull this shirt apart. Along with her pearly necklace, her top gets ripped to shreds, revealing her immature upper body completely and causing her to scream "No" again. | |||
She watches closely in horror as the tentacles immediately latch onto her bare nipples, rubbing and twisting them with tiny little worm-like appendages coming out from their tips. Another one of these tentacles assaults her clit, teasing and rubbing it while she gets fucked. Her face is not spared either, as an additional tentacle surprises her from behind her neck, rubbing her cheek up and down while the little feeler pulls on the side of her mouth. Teased all over, effectively levitating in the air, restrained by warm and squishy tentacles, she can no longer deny how good they make her feel. She can't appreciate it, given the circumstances, but they certainly take a toll on her sanity. And she's not the only one. | |||
Tentacles descend on Rain to lift her up from the ground a little, spreading and forcing her legs apart further, all while it thrusts without slowing down even for a moment. The tentacles with little feelers also attack her, and already feeling them underneath her hoodie, she feels them tease her nipples and sees her clothes bulge. Instead of ripping through the cloth, though, they actually have the intelligence to pull down the zipper, which both fascinates and terrifies Rain at the same time. | |||
Then, the tentacles pull her higher, partially undressing her without destroying the shirt. Naked, she finds herself finally raised to an upward position as well, which she surprisingly finds even more intense. The tentacle has enough length to pierce through her entire body, moving harder than before. It physically can't pierce her, of course, but every hit is still like a strike of a hammer. | |||
Wasting no more time, driven by their primordial, demonic lust to dominate, the tentacles start moving twice as fast as before. Neither Rain nor Lemon can resist at all anymore. Defeated mentally and physically, they both yell, scream, and moan in panic, surprise, and awe. The energy and vigor the tentacles have amazes them, and so does their incredible strength, which still manages to hold them both suspended in the air. | |||
One by one, irresistible pleasure slowly overtakes their bodies, with Lemon being the first one to give in, but Rain is not too far behind. Lost in pleasure caused by their respective climaxes, they can't even process what the tentacles have in store for their bodies. Throbbing violently, the tentacles fill their victims up with thick, demonic cream as the sperm gushes into their vaginas. As the fear of being possibly impregnated by demonic creatures creeps into their minds, they also feel surprisingly relieved, thinking their torment is finally over. | |||
As they predicted, the tentacles return underground, satisfied, and leave them both panting and gasping for air on their knees. Stunned, neither of them can move, with Lemon collapsing on her back. Considering she was already worse off than Rain before getting raped, it's no surprise she's utterly exhausted. | |||
Meanwhile, Rain, who was pretty energetic before being assaulted, leans her hands forward, feeling dizzy and as if her body suddenly weighs three times as much as normal. Her hips are a weak mess, and her legs feel like they wouldn't be able to carry her weight standing up, but still, the massive load in her pussy is what worries her the most. <i>'But at least we're free'</i>, she thinks, resting while gathering her strenght. Her immediate first thought is to drink a stamina potion, but as she tries to open her user interface, she realizes that the Nymphsaga's defeat mechanic, having drained all her stamina and mana, won't even let her do that. If she wasn't feeling pessimistic about her and Lemon's chances of survival before, she sure is now. | |||
" | "We… we need to get away from here", Rain says, trying to force herself up from her knees. <i>'Work, body, work!'</i> she commands, punching down on her thigh as she fails to get back on her feet. <i>'Get up, you stupid body of mine!'</i> | ||
"I… can't… move…" Lemon mumbles, weeping through her words, feeling far worse off than Rain. She clasps her genitals, touching her vagina with her finger in disbelief as the semen bubbles out from her in giant globs. "How… could this… happen to us…" | |||
Rain | "At least the tentacles aren't coming back…" Rain thinks out loud, although at the same time, she doesn't want to stay to see if that changes. <i>'No way we can handle being assaulted again'</i>, she fears. | ||
"There… could be more…" Lemon says, trying to roll onto her stomach to push herself up. Somehow, she manages. | |||
Rain gets to her shaky feet, breathing heavily, reveling in the aftershock of her orgasm, and as if the throbbing, lingering ache between her legs wasn't enough, she can feel the semen drip down all the way to her knees as a reminder of her rape. <i>'I sure hope we're not pregnant now'</i>, she thinks, fearing for the worst. Having done her best not to cry during all this, she cannot hold back her tears fully. She is determined to not burst out crying, not until she has been completely defeated, and she won't give up without a fight, no matter how desperate that fight could be. | |||
"Let's get back inside the temple", Rain suggests. "As soon as we can…" | |||
"Y-yeah, it's safer inside", Lemon says, finally struggling to her knees. "Besides, this cobblestone path is full of traps…" | |||
"Uh-huh, so let's go, okay? You can do it." | |||
"Yeah, I can…" Lemon whispers, trying to pep herself up as she finally succeeds in getting up. "We can… rest inside…" | |||
As they both drag their feet forward, they look both below their feet in fear of what could happen if they take a wrong step, and around them feeling creeped out. They both can count at least a dozen eyes, all staring straight at them from every direction. Still uncertain about what the eyes want and unsure of what it truly is that has its gaze locked on them, they both fear it's nothing pleasant. | |||
---- | |||
While their deteriorated stamina is perhaps the most damaging factor in their physical states, their persistent horniness worries them more. It's like a migraine, having completely overtaken their physical well-being. It's a constant stress on their minds, and as long it won't go away or ease down, they know they won't be able to defend themselves adequately. Their bodies demand immediate rest, and fortunately, they're allowed a little bit of it. | |||
Back inside the temple, they find a good corner to hide in and sit down to rest, and as soon as they regain their ability to access their user interface, Lemon takes the opportunity to research the cause of their horniness. She discovers a hidden status-altering effect called "Miasma Poisoning" through her mastery of Alchemy, which seems to be a condition caused by demonic semen. Worst of all, there appears to be no way to get rid of the poisoning, not as far as Lemon knows anyway. | |||
"I suspected a poison, but unfortunately, there's no cure for this one", Lemon explains, feeling hopeless. | |||
"How do we get rid of this effect then?" Rain asks. "I mean, there's not even a timer on it." | |||
"Well, it's caused by the semen…" Lemon says, holding her hands against her lower belly. "But there's only so much flowback…" | |||
<i>'So, as long as the sperm stays alive in my womb… fuck, feels disgusting just spelling it out'</i>, Rain thinks and exhales an exasperated sigh. "And since it could get us pregnant with god-knows-what, the problem might only get worse…" | |||
"Yeah, what a nightmare", Lemon thinks out loud, feeling like crying again. | |||
"Still, as long as we make it home without being seen, I'm guessing we'll be fine", Rain says. | |||
"Easier said than done…" | |||
"We've got to try." | |||
Lemon feels the same, but feeling incredibly pessimistic and weak at the moment, she already feels like having given up. <i>'But at least we've got each other'</i>, she thinks, looking at Rain. <i>'They raped her too, but she almost seems angry rather than sad. Maybe I should channel some of that energy as well. Can't imagine moping and crying helping us in any way after all, even though… I can't help myself…'</i> | |||
"I think this is about as much as we're gonna ever recover", Rain says. "Should we just try to get moving? Or stay around a bit longer?" | |||
"I honestly think they're both dangerous options", Lemon comments, remaining indecisive. They know that the ruins harbor tentacles, but they have no way of knowing how many there are and where they all hide. <i>'And then, what of those eyes'</i>, she wonders. <i>'If they're really observing us, then the enemy must know where we are right now.'</i> "I… I think we have to get moving", she finally says in a very soft voice. "Somewhere where the eyes won't follow…" | |||
"I'm inclined to agree", Rain admits and observes the interior of the building they're in. They only have two exits; one leads toward where they were just raped, while the other leads back deeper into the ruins. <i>'Both options suck'</i>, she thinks and sighs deeply, leaning against the stone wall with her bare back. She's about to speak out, but her thoughts are stopped by the feeling of a wall tile under her weight moving, pressing firmly down with a soft click. She immediately leans forward, almost as if expecting something horrible to happen, but no, it's just a door - or, more specifically, a secret pathway - opening before their eyes. | |||
Still sitting down, Rain gazes down this now-open path and sees a tunnel leading back outside, illuminated by strange energy crystals on the walls. "Did our luck just turn around…?" she asks, whispering. "Could it lead straight out of the ruins…?" | |||
"That sounds too good to be true", Lemon says with a skeptical tone, "but I don't think we have any better alternatives at the moment." | |||
"Yeah, I'm not too keen on going back to ''that'' stupid road with tentacles underneath", Rain says. | |||
"And there could still be enemies patrolling deeper in the ruins as well", Lemon says. | |||
"Yep, I think this is worth a risk", Rain says and gets up. This time, she feels like she has an easier time staying on two feet. She still can't even dream of running, though. | |||
"Let's get moving then, I guess", Lemon says. "I don't feel safe here." | |||
Rain agrees and offers Lemon a hand, pulling her up to her feet. Then, with Rain leading the way, they enter the corridor and carefully walk forward. <i>'Got to be sure to watch my footing, because there could be more rigged tiles around'</i>, Rain suspects. | |||
Just like that, they hear a crack from below, and the walls drop down on both ends of the tunnel, locking them in. Rain is sure it wasn't her, so it must've been Lemon, and Lemon notices it too, with her foot still resting on a loose floor tile. They don't even get a chance to verbally assess the situation before the floor starts to shake and move, scaring the ever-living hell out of them. The floor splits in two from the middle, and the gap immediately begins to widen, revealing a long and scary fall. | |||
Standing on the opposite sides of this growing gap between them, they see over a dozen mean, big, green, and bumpy tentacles reaching up from the dark depths below, attacking them as they're helpless to defend themselves. They both try, but with all the tentacles lashing out simultaneously with vicious force, they quickly take hold of their ankles, thighs, and wrists. Horrified of what's happening, they helplessly stare at their legs and feet being pulled towards the still-widening massive gap in the middle of the room. They both realize there's absolutely nothing that can save them anymore. | |||
The fall is not a long one, not that it matters anyway. Restrained, they're left hovering next to each other in the air in an upwards position, face to face, chests almost pressing against one another in the middle of a dark, wide room. | |||
Both looking down, terrified of the creature beneath their feet, they instinctively try to wiggle themselves free as they realize what manner of a tentacle monster has them snared. They're not even sure if they can call it a monster, as this "thing" is the size of a truck, with its mouth right below their feet being large enough to swallow a grown man whole. Size aside, it's really just a massive, grotesque pile of meat with tentacles growing out of its body, with the green heart of the demonic colossus being connected to the countless large roots growing into the room through the cracks in the roof and the walls. Surrounded by a hundred eyes staring straight at them, they suddenly realize that this is the creature that had its eyes on them, and with the color of the tentacles being the same, it could even be the very same tentacle demon that already raped them once. | |||
However, they know they won't be let go after just one round this time. They know this from the beginning because what they have stepped on isn't a simple trap but an inescapable hell. All the anger Rain had filled in her heart turns into despair with one gasp of terror, while Lemon's worst fears turn into a living nightmare. No words are spoken, and no tears are shed. All they can do is stare in utter disbelief. | |||
More tentacles come for their bodies, attacking them in a flash. Where a human would perhaps require some time and effort to restrain a struggling foe, these tentacles don't. Multiple tentacles, each possessing enough strength to subdue a little Nymph alone, immediately latch into their bodies, turning and twisting their joints as if they were mere toys. And then, with not even ten seconds having passed since they got pulled down, new tentacles are already coming for their genitals. | |||
As the tip of the glans presses against Lemon from the blind angle, she finally screams out loud. "This cannot be happening!" Pushing hard against the tiny wet hole hidden between her soft puffy lips, Lemon immediately realizes that this one is way thicker than the last one, causing her to beg "No" hysterically. It hasn't even inserted into her, yet she already feels like she's being stretched beyond her limits. Her vagina accommodates relatively quickly, and the tip sinks into her depths, followed by a thick shaft covered in countless small bumps, teasing her stretched-out opening as the tip presses hard up against her cervix. | |||
Rain gets penetrated in a similar fashion, and this time around, her reactions are much louder. As the tentacle penetrates her already wet pussy, she lets out a loud scream, which halfway through morphs into a moan of pleasure as her vagina stretches out to her rapist's shape. | |||
The tentacle doesn't wait around to feel up her insides, and begins to thrust and pound her mercilessly from the get-go. <i>'It's raping me so fucking hard'</i>, Rain thinks, feeling her stomach bulge every time the tentacle punches her cervix. <i>'It's like it's literally trying to pierce straight through me and fucking kill me!'</i> She struggles with all her remaining strength out of pure desperation, but her legs can't fight the bondage. She can't move her knees even an inch closer to each other, and no matter what, she can't escape the thrusts. She tries to move her hands too, but realizing this, the tentacles quickly restrain them behind her back, locking her wrists together. Swaying violently back and forth in a tight package, in rhythm with the tentacle cock, her plea turns from "Please get it over with" into another. | |||
"Stop, stop it! Please, just stop!" A desperate plea spoken out loud will not help her, as the tentacle is bound to her pussy. <i>'How long is this gonna even go on!? My body can't fucking take it!'</i> She was already wet before it started, feeling sensitive all over, with her body still remembering her previous rape so well, and now the tension continues to build up. <i>'If that thing seriously makes me cum even once… oh, fuck, it's gonna make me cum! I'll go insane!'</i> | |||
The tentacle slows down, almost as if anticipating her orgasm, edging it out a little. Then, she suddenly feels a slimy and wet kiss on her other hole. Kissing her anus, a new tentacle follows her movements, pressing down on it hard. She lets out only one soft "No" as she clenches her entire body, almost as if preparing for a sharp jolt of pain. Covered in thick mucus, the tentacle penetrates her virgin anus in one split second, causing her to scream from pleasure. Her entire lower body trembles, and her eyes roll back as she climaxes from the pleasure, spasming heavily and feeling both her holes throb and twitch. Yet, as intense as her orgasm followed by the double insertion is, the thing that shocks her the most is the lack of pain. Even as her ass is raped, all she feels is pleasure drowning in the sea of ecstasy. | |||
Just like the one in her pussy, the tentacle in her anus doesn't wait to feel her out. Pleasure still continues to radiate throughout her body as the bumpy rods begin to move in and out of her through her orgasm. It moves just as fast as the other one, at almost the exact same pace. Her narrow waistline and hips feel barely enough to fit one tentacle. Now, with two, it feels as if the two giant cocks rub against each other inside her tight clamp. <i>'Why is my body acting like this!? It will drive me crazy! I'll lose my mind! I just came less than a minute ago, and it's already making me cum again! I will seriously lose my sanity if I cum now!'</i> | |||
She doesn't want to feel the way she's feeling, but just like she can't save herself from the bondage or slow the tentacles down, she can't hold back her fast-approaching climax. A squirting orgasm takes over her body, her mind, and her soul. Tongue extending out and eyes still rolling back, she moans as the tears finally start to roll down. Yet, even though one would expect from her madly smiling face that those are tears of joy, they're not. She's deathly scared of what's going on, especially with how her body reacts. | |||
In front of Rain, in the exact same position, tied in the exact same manner like a mirror image of her, so close that she would touch her if she could, Lemon sees how the tentacle penetrates Rain from behind, and she honestly expects the same to happen to her at any second. Her heart begins to beat like a drum, as the last thing she wants is a tentacle in her butt. The demon has something else in mind for her though, as a tentacle presents itself to her face, showing her exactly what it looks like from a close-up. Turns out, it looks exactly what it feels like, but that's not Lemon's biggest worry. She knows what the demon is thinking and resists it to the bitter end, clenching her teeth and shutting her lips tight, muffling her cries and moans. | |||
The tip kisses her lips, rolling around and pushing hard, but ultimately failing. Deciding refusal is not an option for their little slave, the tentacles twist and pull on her arms painfully, forcing her to let the phallic tentacle into her mouth as she involuntarily tries to scream in pain. Instantly, it comes in deep as far as it can, reaching toward her throat as her lips and tongue press against its slimy skin, forcing her to taste it. She wants to bite down on it, but no matter how much she tries, she's got no strength in her jaw, not that she would be able to damage the tentacle anyway. It starts to move back and forth, causing her mouth to make slurping sounds as she tries to moan, muffled, and instead of waiting to get sucked, it mouth-fucks the little Nymph, reaching down into her gullet. Yet, she somehow doesn't gag. It's like she doesn't even have a gag reflex, but perhaps, all things considered, it's a good thing for her. | |||
In the midst of this all, Lemon can't take anymore either. She, too, is forced to cum just as intensely as Rain did just before her. <i>'What it's doing to me is so horrible! So how is my pussy cumming so hard!?'</i> Yet, unlike the tentacles outside after making their victims cum, this one doesn't slow down. It continues to move just as fast as before, raping Lemon through her orgasm. In fact, it's not even close to cumming yet, having merely started. | |||
Climaxing just once completely takes away their abilities to struggle. Rendered obedient, their tired bodies accept defeat, not that the tentacles care. They are determined to get rougher than before. The demon wants to dominate, tightening its stranglehold on its two prey. | |||
In restraining bondage, the tentacles invading the two girls speed up. Two more tentacles attack, one for each, one bound to fill a hole left previously unabused. Rain can't even bring herself to close her mouth as her eyes gaze down at the tentacle, gasping in shock. Tongue extended out, mouth wide open from moaning, it forces itself into her mouth just as she's about to tell it to "Wait". At the same time, Lemon feels the tentacle being inserted into her ass before her mind can even properly process it's there. It sends her body into a similar shock that Rain experienced earlier, and to yet another mind-blowing orgasm. | |||
With all three holes for both of them being stuffed, the tentacles load up thick white liquid for them all, on top of an additional demonic excrete. All these slimy tentacles sweat mucus, conjuring up a powerful, intoxicating smell, which doesn't go unnoticed by the Nymphs. Just like it covers parts of their bodies and makes their skin feel hot and even more sensitive, it attacks their other senses too, almost as if hypnotizing them. From sexual pleasure to the sounds and smells around them, they can't envision anything except tentacle rape in their minds. They can't move, they can't slow the rapists down, and they can't even moan or beg for them to stop anymore. There is just one thing left for the tentacles to do, and that is to ejaculate. | |||
The tentacles speed up once again for one final push, leaving both girls stupefied by how fast they're moving, with the tentacles between their legs pushing deeper and thrusting even harder than before. They do not batter their mouths, but their holes sure get crushed while they feel like their entire bodies, along with their internal organs, are giving in. It's not a painful sensation but rather one of rapture. It's yet another ingredient to the sexual cocktail, yet another way to intensify their pleasure further. As absurdly powerful as the previous orgasms were for them, they know the coming climax will be even more incredible. | |||
In her last moments of sanity and defiance, Lemon finally accepts her fate. <i>'This is it, this is the end.'</i> She may be right, as much as she hates it. Even though she's a devout, lifelong lesbian, she cannot even get her mind off the tentacle dicks penetrating her every hole. <i>'It's not fair'</i>, she tells herself. <i>'Nobody has ever made me feel this good, yet these… disgusting things… raping me… are making me feel pleasure unlike I didn't even know existed…'</i> | |||
Rain finds her situation unfair as well. She's not the one that is supposed to be in this situation. She's not supposed to be a child, a little girl to be fucked by anything. She's the one who's supposed to be in control in her fantasies. She's the one that is supposed to be making little girls feel like she's feeling right now. <i>'So why is this happening to me'</i>, she asks. <i>'Why must I feel this way, when I never wanted this?'</i> Whatever the reason, she knows she will have to get used to it. She must learn to love being a girl, and more importantly, love being a slave for the tentacles to abuse. | |||
Filled with their respective thoughts of defeat and reluctant acceptance, they feel their climaxes coming. Lemon will cum once again at the hands of something she doesn't find herself attracted to, while Rain will cum like the little girl she's been transformed into and forced to live as. They get pounded all the way to their orgasms, and even after they start cumming, the tentacles still won't stop. Not until they're halfway through their next climaxes. | |||
All six tentacles stop simultaneously, throbbing as the sperm gushes into the tiny girly holes in abnormal amounts without giving an inch. They do not care about covering up their bodies with sperm or aesthetics; they want to get it all inside the girls. In that very moment, as they taste the cum for the very first time in their lives - and find it tasting good - and as they feel the throbbing tentacles letting a wave of cum into their guts, they find the sperm pouring into their wombs to be the most satisfying sensation of them all. Demonic seed, which will surely cultivate offspring inside their still flat bellies, fills them to the absolute brim. | |||
Yet, the demon still continues to crave more, for its hunger can't be satisfied. The tentacles do not wait to relish in the afterglow and continue thrusting right from where they left, continuing to rape the demon's two new seedbeds. They will not be pulling away, not for a long time. The only reason for them to retract from the holes is to slam back in hard, and the two Nymphs must take it all. | |||
---- | |||
How long has it already been? How long do they have in front of them as they are rushed toward their demise? They're not even sure anymore. They live only in the present, moving ever forward, but the concept of time doesn't register with them anymore. | |||
The tentacles have become less hands-on with the girls, as there is no need to restrain them so hard anymore. No longer holding them in the air in a package, they let them lie down in different kinds of positions, sometimes even on their knees, forced to ride the tentacles. | |||
"Honestly", Lemon starts, with a mischievous smile. "Would | |||
There is still a clear pecking order, as the tentacles still call the shots, but Rain and Lemon are okay with anything. They can't escape, and they wouldn't escape even if you gave them a chance. Not only do they find themselves consenting, but they're also actually pushing themselves on the tentacles. None of this is because of their own volition, as they would never do that if they were sane. The problem is, they are no longer sane. They have gone completely insane. | |||
Along with the seed came a poison more potent than the last to further corrupt their bodies, souls, and minds. Filled with demonic miasma, the cause of this poisoning, semen is pumped into the two girls even after their bodies shouldn't realistically be able to take anymore. What's really going through their minds anymore? Well, not much, really. They have been reduced to being simple creatures who live only for sex, and their brains have been adjusted accordingly. They will not cry, and they will not frown. They will not scream and beg for mercy, and instead will only moan and beg for more. They will not talk back either; in fact, they will barely even talk at all. Overall, it's not merely a submission of their bodies, but also of their minds. They're addicted to the miasma, the cum, the tentacles, and orgasms, and being provided it all in excess, they feel happy. | |||
Of course, the sperm has more apparent effects beyond just corrupting their brains. Having been pumped full of it, their bellies not only bulge up with semen but also with demonic larvae that have slowly started to grow up inside of them. Anyone could see they are pregnant, but they still have hours to go before being forced to give birth. The tentacles have also made sure to coat their skin with semen to make them look like a pair of pitiful little tentacle slaves. | |||
It's not just the tentacles the Nymphs find pleasure in either, but also themselves. The two Nymphs lie on top of each other on a fleshy bed, barely restrained, with Rain on top, and Lemon playing the bottom. Free from the waist up, they indulge in each other while the tentacles still penetrate both their holes and keep hold of their legs and hips. They play with each other's flat chests with both their fingers and mouths as if enchanted by the childish beauty. They grab each other, hug tight, kiss, exchange saliva, and even swap cum. They occasionally rub each other's clits to intensify pleasure too, especially when nearing orgasms, and they don't even have to communicate. All this is something they do out of a pure primordial instinct for pleasure, without a single rational thought put into their actions. Intoxicated by the tentacle semen and each other, their minds are blank and broken. | |||
Should things remain the same - should no one find them - there would be a dozen more sleepless nights in their immediate future. The mental breakdown does not occur in one night, even in their case where they've already broken down. Still, regardless of how long it takes, one thing is for sure; they cannot be corrupted further. They have been turned into willing slaves, and nothing makes them happier in the moment. | |||
== Wendy and Angel == | |||
''Excerpt from the Gamer's Logbook; "Exploring the Mechanics of Nymphsaga", entry number ???, "Universal Principles of Channeling Mana."'' | |||
''Channeling mana is an integral part of every Nymph's life, even in the case of those who do not possess any abilities to cast spells. Every Nymph has mana, and all of them, regardless of their profession, class, or talent choices, have the same exact amount of it. Only the regeneration rate and spell cost can be altered, as the amount of maximum mana can never change. Channeling mana and magical energy are required for every in-game ability to be activated, even when the ability in question doesn't cost any mana.'' | |||
''Every spell, ability, skill, and action requires three things to happen simultaneously to be successfully activated: A state of mind, motion, and a resource to spend. When all conditions are met, mana will flow automatically through these actions and activate the ability in question. It's vitally important for every Nymph to know these steps, so let's go through all of them.'' | |||
''<b>Regarding "The State of Mind"</b> - When a Nymph learns a new ability, it always comes with an instruction, and the first instruction is always to picture a specific state of mind. These are something similar to spoken words or incantations, and can even be pictures and figures as well. For example, to open the user interface, the player must picture a window in front of them. When the ability requires an incantation, it can also be spoken out loud. Some items do not require a state of mind, like items that can have their effect triggered through magic channeling. Magical lanterns are a good example, which you just need to look at to activate.'' | |||
''Finally, it's worth pointing out that even though "a state of mind" is required, actual emotions do not play a role in this. All spells and abilities can be cast and activated while calm or angry, happy or sad; it doesn't make a difference. Still, some mind-altering status effects can prevent the player from achieving a specific state of mind, either partially or completely. Effects like "amnesia" and "insanity" are two examples of this.'' | |||
''<b>Regarding "Motion"</b> - No spell or ability can be activated without motion, or in some cases, a "special alignment of body parts". The motion requirements are always included in the instructions as well. To use the user interface as an example again, the player must swipe their hand for a length that exceeds the span of her shoulders while holding her fingers together. For a powered-up melee swing, there has to be a swing of a weapon. For spells, the player must often do specific hand signs in addition to moving their arms. Some complex spells might even require something similar to a dance or meditation. Some motions may also be shared between many different abilities. Snap of a finger, for example, is used to activate dozens of different items and even some abilities.'' | |||
''The only status effects that can prevent this requirement from being met are paralyzation and stun, but that's not the only thing players need to worry about when thinking about what kind of abilities they can use. After all, most enemies in the game will do anything in their power to subdue Nymphs into submission, whether it's by the use of brute force or tools. It's kind of hard to use motion to cast spells when being helplessly bound, now isn't it?'' | |||
''<b>Regarding "Resources to Spend"</b> - This should be pretty straightforward. Want to use a melee ability? You need stamina. Want to cast a spell? You need mana. Want to make a product through your profession? You need the ingredients summoned in front of you. Want to put on the lights? Well, you don't actually need anything for that, not as long as the lights work anyway. Some high-tier abilities may even need special reagents in addition to mana or stamina cost as well.'' | |||
''This is also the area where Nymphs will most often have trouble in. Amnesia and paralyzing effects are situational, but everyone will run out of juice at some point. Many poisons and spells can also drain these resources away from players, further increasing problems for them, and then there are the status-altering effects too. Silence and interruption are relatively common magic effects that can temporarily disable the use of mana altogether.'' | |||
''Only when these three conditions are met will the ability be used, cast, activated, or whatever. And no, using these abilities is actually not hard at all. It's way easier than it sounds, as every Nymph just knows how to do it, just like they know how to breathe without constantly thinking about it. Once you get the hang of it, it will be natural for you.'' | |||
---- | |||
Angel stands still in silence, waiting for Lemon or Rain to open the door, with nothing but the sound of calm wind stroking the nature around her. No sounds are coming out from the apartment, and nobody is answering the door. She even peeks inside through the window, but can't figure out if anyone's inside. Having waited for a long enough time, she decides to leave. <i>'Got my hopes up for nothing'</i>, she thinks, feeling down and worried again. <i>'Still, got to get back to work and get Wendy her medicine.'</i> | |||
Close to the barrier, she looks around the bushes in hopes of finding some Aphrodite's Nettles. Drawn in by their strong yet pleasant smell, she finds three growing next to some wild flowers, next to a large oak. She only has one instruction to go by: do NOT touch the leaves. <i>'Should be easy, as the shaft is very long. All I have to do is take it by its stalk and pick it up.'</i> Or, so she thinks. | |||
She can't just pick up the nettle by pulling it from the ground, as it proves much sturdier than she ever anticipated. She can't rip the entire plant off either, as the roots go very deep beneath the ground. <i>'If only I had a knife'</i>, she mourns as she relaxes for a moment. <i>'Or scissors. I'll buy one the next time I visit a general store.'</i> She takes a deep breath and goes for one last pull. Just as she's about to grab it, she realizes something flying right past her, right in front of her eyes. It's a giant fly, and it startles her for a second, causing her to fall backward straight on her butt. | |||
A burning sensation takes over her entire hand, and her heartbeat suddenly hastens as she realizes what just happened. <i>'Of course my clumsy ass had to do the only thing I wasn't supposed to do. Well, at least it won't hurt or kill me or anything like that, but… fuck, it's gonna make me horny? Maybe… I'm just overreacting, right? I mean, it only grazed the back of my hand a little, and it's not like being horny is gonna feel terrible or anything.'</i> She continues her work and tries to devise a strategy to pull the plant out. In the end, her long nails - a part of her that she's still not used to having - help her pinch through the tenacious shaft and pull the nettles out by twisting them slightly. | |||
On her way back toward civilization, having collected every single herb she could find, the poison slowly starts affecting her. First, her face feels like it's burning, especially her cheeks. Then, she starts having difficulty breathing, and softly clutching her chest, she notices her nipples pushing uncomfortably against her tight dress, which she never pays much attention to despite being a little self-conscious of her breasts. She even touches her nipples through the clothes, finding them more sensitive than ever. And most importantly, she can feel a wet spot appearing on her panties. | |||
<i>'Okay, maybe I'm feeling it a little more than I anticipated'</i>, she admits, starting to feel increasingly self-conscious about her condition, lamenting how she just had to get startled by such a harmless little bug. <i>'All because of that little bastard'</i>, she tells herself, feeling even hornier than the last time she got wet. Granted, that was an involuntary response resulting from an unwanted external stimulus, but it's not like she tried to mess things up on purpose! <i>'And I was supposed to go look for my friends too'</i>, she thinks, and that's what ends up annoying her the most. <i>'No way I can focus on doing anything productive like this, all because of some stupid herb. God fucking damn it, I hate this perverted world.'</i> | |||
Outside the apartment tree, she sees Pink waiting for her, and she's waving her hand happily. "Hey, Angel! Where were you?" | |||
"I was collecting herbs…" Angel says, panting. | |||
"Oh, you don't look so good. What's wrong?" | |||
"I ended up getting poisoned…" | |||
"That's not good", Pink says worryingly and approaches Angel to touch her. | |||
"Please, Pink… do not touch me right now…" Angel kindly asks. "My entire body feels very sensitive right now…" | |||
"Oh man, this looks serious", Pink says, smiling anyway. "Yeah, that's not good at all. Looks like you can't come help us after all…" | |||
"Yeah, I'm so fucking annoyed I can't go", Angel says and sighs. "Anyway, I have to go help Wendy." | |||
Pink nods. "Maybe this is for the best anyway, as Wendy needs someone to look after her and help her." | |||
"I guess so. Did you talk to her?" | |||
Pink shakes her head. "I was planning on doing that, but I just got here." | |||
"I'll go check on her", Angel says. "I need to brew us some calming tea to get rid of this heat…" | |||
Pink nods and waves her hand as she walks away. "I'll come to check on her later. Give her my regards." | |||
---- | |||
Shortly after Angel left, Wendy's condition started to worsen again. Not only that, but she ended up becoming even hornier than she was before she masturbated. All she got was a momentary relief from it, but now she knows she can't get rid of her condition no matter how much she tries to do it alone. <i>'It's like Angel's been out for such a long time'</i>, she thinks, lying on her bed, impatiently waiting for her friend to return with relief. <i>'I can't wait anymore'</i>, she adds as she reaches her hand to her panties and gives herself a slight rub. Now completely drawn to herself and unable to stop, she tries to rationalize her actions. <i>'Cumming helped a little last time as well, and since I have nothing better to do while I wait, I might as well do it again.'</i> | |||
Masturbation has become something that she's familiar with and more or less addicted to. Ever since she first experienced what kind of feeling her body can produce, she has done it many times, almost every night, sort of like a goodnight ritual to her. She was always content with her hands, but now, having felt a dick inside her, she feels like she can't satisfy herself alone anymore. On top of that, her pussy feels like it has evolved into an everlasting spring of pleasure. It doesn't matter how much she plays with herself or how bad she tries to relieve herself of her tension; she will become horny again. | |||
<i>'I want something more than my fingers so bad'</i>, she tells herself, biting her lower lip. Her body hungers for more, and it craves greater satisfaction. <i>'I'm really, really gonna need to buy myself a dildo. Or a vibrator. Or a vibrating dildo. Oh, fuck, that would be so good! I just want to stick a massive rubbery dildo deep into my pussy and ram myself with it! I need something bigger!'</i> | |||
But thinking about rubbery sex toys only makes her thoughts return to the real deals, the hot and meaty ones. That's what she wants more than anything. She finds it easy to imagine herself having sex with a man, envisioning a large cock digging into her, but the stimulation still feels incomplete. <i>'Where could I even find a man'</i>, she wonders with her fantasies running amok. <i>'All this world has is monsters, and they want to capture and rape me, and that's not what I want, but… ahhh, even though that's so scary, even though I hated it… I kinda want it a little!'</i> | |||
Her heart jumps straight to her throat, and all the movement stops as she hears the door open. She suspects it's Angel, so lying on her side, back against the door, the only thing that goes through her mind is, <i>'she better not have caught me rubbing one out!'</i> Fearing for the worst, she tries to stay as still as possible, eyes open wide and heart beating through her chest. | |||
"Ehhh… I'm back…" Angel says silently as she looks at Wendy, confused. Angel immediately realizes what's going on, and the thought makes her blush. <i>'Did I just catch her masturbating? She said she did it earlier as well, so it must really feel unbearable…'</i> | |||
Wendy turns around and nods, still lying down. "Welcome back…" | |||
Angel thinks it could be in her best interest to try and pretend she didn't see anything. "Melody suggested not to rely on those potions too much, but I brought some anyway", she explains, setting them down on the table. "I also have a tea recipe that might help. I left the leaves to dry in the sun so we can enjoy it later." | |||
"How long will it exactly take?" Wendy asks. | |||
"Maybe an hour or two…" Angel says. | |||
<i>'Yeah, there's no fucking way I can wait that long to calm down'</i>, Wendy thinks and sighs heavily. | |||
"What's wrong?" | |||
"I started feeling the heat again…" | |||
"R-really? I see…" | |||
Wendy looks annoyed as she stares Angel up judgingly. "Just admit you saw me masturbating…" | |||
Angel does not dare to say a word, and her eyes try to avoid Wendy. Blushing not only because of her own heat but also because of immense second-hand embarrassment, she decides to apologize. "I'm sorry I came without knocking first…" | |||
Wendy sighs again. "Honestly, I don't even care anymore… not when you already know I've become like this…" | |||
"R-right…" Angel says, trying to find the right words to say. "I don't think any less of you, if that's what you're worried about. It must feel unbearable…" | |||
"But what's up with you?" | |||
"What do you mean?" | |||
"You're red as a tomato and acting a little strange." | |||
"O-oh, that… I kind of got into an accident while getting you herbs", Angel admits and forces a smile. "I got poisoned by its aphrodisiac…" | |||
Wendy thins her eyes as a smug smile appears on her face. "Oh, really now? So, you're the same as me?" | |||
"Kinda", Angel says, not believing she just admitted it out loud. "That's also kinda what I meant when we should enjoy that tea together…" | |||
<i>'If we're both horny, wouldn't it make sense for us to try to treat ourselves together'</i>, Wendy wonders, still not knowing if she should even say it out loud. She suspects there's no way Angel would agree to it, and she's not even sure if she wants it herself, but in all her infinite horniness, sex with someone is all she can think of. <i>'But could a girl even be able to satisfy me?'</i> she wonders. Wendy has no problem admitting to herself that she wants to get fucked, but telling that to Angel? No way. Still, the question remains the same: if she can't pleasure herself with only her hands as tools, can another girl do it? <i>'Well, it probably will not be as satisfying as a dick would be, but it's still better than doing it alone.'</i> | |||
"I think we both need some time to ourselves while the leaves dry out", Angel says as her body turns towards the door. "So… yeah, see you later." | |||
"Wait a minute", Wendy says with a shaky voice. "How about instead of enjoying that tea together", she starts, pausing immediately, watching as Angel turns back to face her. While she's scared of asking, she feels like she has to at least bring the topic up, even if it doesn't lead anywhere. "Could we maybe… enjoy something else together instead, like… ourselves…?" | |||
Angel doesn't even know how to answer. She just utterly can't believe what she just heard. <i>'Did Wendy just say she wants to have sex with me!?'</i> | |||
Hearing no reply makes Wendy a little nervous, but she pushes the topic anyway. "Like… don't you think it would be more effective to do it together?" | |||
"But Wendy, we're friends…" Angel whispers, still not knowing what she wants. | |||
"Yeah, I don't think we should do this either", Wendy says, raising her voice. "I mean, not as far as our friendship is considered, but… I have no one else to turn to. I can't satisfy myself alone. Masturbating just makes everything worse. I need someone else to do it for me." | |||
"I… I'm not even into kids…" | |||
"Well I'm sorry for looking like a fucking nine-year-old", Wendy says, staring at Angel's chest with a salty frown on her face. "But you know I'm not ''actually'' a kid, right?" | |||
"W-well… yeah…" | |||
"Besides… seriously, I… I'm feeling so unbearable, and… I know ''you're'' feeling unbearable too, so just… I don't want to beg, but please…" | |||
Angel turns unresponsive but can't turn away, as it is too hard for her to back down from the situation. She wants to run away, but her feet are glued to the floor. She doesn't want to have sex with a child - or at least someone who ''"looks"'' like a child - but a part of her feels like she can't reject Wendy's proposal either. | |||
She eyes down Wendy's immature figure. She's small and slim, and flat all over, with not even an ounce of fat on her breasts, and her beet-red face is that of a little child as well. She can't deny that Wendy is cute and adorable, especially when she's blushing. <i>'Fine, maybe I would be okay with having sex with someone who LOOKS like a child knowing it's not ACTUALLY a child, especially since she's so cute, but… no, no, I can't fucking look at her in that way! She's my friend, for fucks sake! I don't want to bring sex to our relationship!'</i> | |||
<i>'Then again, it's not like Wendy's asking me to have sex with her because of love or lust'</i>, she realizes. <i>'It's just because of a necessity. She's feeling sick, and she can't help it, and sick need to be tended to, and… wait, that's kinda what Melody told me too, wasn't it? I kinda thought she was just joking, but maybe there's something to it? Besides, if you compare horniness to a sickness, I'm feeling sick too, just like Wendy said…'</i> | |||
Angel can feel an intense, throbbing sensation emanating from deep inside her, and she feels hotter just thinking about having sex. She wants to comfort herself too, and she can't deny it. <i>'But if doing it alone didn't work for Wendy, am I the same? What if masturbating will make it just worse? So maybe Wendy was right to propose sex…'</i> | |||
Finally, Angel accepts the proposal with a deep sigh and a nod. "I have conditions", she says. | |||
Wendy's all ears and willing to listen, so she nods. | |||
"We will only do it one time." | |||
"Naturally…" Wendy says. She herself fears this might not be a one-time deal, as they could face similar problems in the future, but she decides not to bring it up. | |||
"And you must also do it to me." | |||
"Wait, what!?" Wendy responds loudly, but before she can even respond, Angel begins to undress by pulling down the zipper behind her back. | |||
"I'm feeling just as unbearable as you are", Angel says. "You said it yourself, didn't you? Let's do something ''together…''" | |||
Wendy's just as little into children as Angel is, but she also has to admit she kinda spoke herself into a corner with her suggestive remarks. She only ''meant'' to ask for Angel to do her, but since she did indeed suggest Angel must be feeling unbearable too, she knows she can't start being unfair. Tugging tight to the bottom of her top, she hangs her head with a nod. "Of course", she says. "We'll both… do each other…" | |||
Angel takes off her dress, exposing her naked upper body for Wendy to see, and asks: "Are you not going to get naked then…?" | |||
"Isn't taking off my panties enough…?" Wendy asks meekly. | |||
"Well you haven't even done ''that'' yet", Angel comments, stepping out of her cheongsam completely. "Besides, I'm gonna be topless as well." | |||
Staring straight at Angel's small, graceful breasts, Wendy supposes that it's going to be more comfortable to be naked anyway, so as embarrassed as she feels, she finally pulls the cami over her head, getting rid of it completely, then moving onto her panties. Meanwhile, Angel gets rid of her panties too - even undressing her kneesocks - and without wasting any time, she climbs onto the bed. | |||
Realizing this, Wendy wonders whether she should sit up with Angel or not, but then, Angel actually crawls on top of her, on her fours. Immediately, Wendy halts, staying still like a statue as if trying to avoid direct skin-to-skin contact. She looks at the sight of a little girl over her, and she still can't take her eyes off her body. She didn't even think about it earlier when she saw Angel naked, but now that she's feeling horny, with her mind racing wild, she can't deny being enamored by how sexy Angel's body is. | |||
Angel, surprisingly, feels the same. Her heart beats like crazy as she looks down at the cute, naked child underneath her own body, but as much as she finds beauty in Wendy's flat chest and belly, the part she's most drawn to is her adorable half-Japanese, half-European face. Yet, she still dares not to touch that adorable little thing despite her full intention of having sex with her. | |||
"How should we even go about this…?" Wendy finally asks with a shaky, high-pitch voice. | |||
"Now that I think of it, I've never thought about how chicks do it together…" Angel admits. | |||
"Can't be too hard…" | |||
"Well, I mean… how do I fuck you without a dick…?" Angel asks, almost whispering. | |||
Wendy's eyes twitch as a bright blush, and an annoyed smile appear on her face. "Just fucking grow one then…" | |||
Angel finds humor in Wendy's words and giggles awkwardly. "I wish I could…" | |||
<i>'Yeah, I wish you could too'</i>, Wendy tells herself, repeating the words only in her mind. | |||
"Should we kiss…?" | |||
"Kiss!?" Wendy shouts out loud, shocked at the mere suggestions. Her lips belong to one person only, and that is her real-life lover Hanako. In her opinion, kissing is reserved for lovers, and she doesn't want to consider Angel her lover, especially not when it's just supposed to be a one-off thing for them. "Why should we kiss!?" | |||
"I don't know! To ease ourselves into this!" | |||
"I-I say we skip the formalities and just get straight into it!" Wendy states loudly and immediately starts to think. Her brains try to process the information and try to come up with anything else. She instantly comes up with a better idea, one that she's familiar with already. "Turn around." | |||
"Ummm, okay, but… ''why''?" | |||
"So we can lick each other", Wendy suggest, thinking about sixty-nining with her bestie. | |||
"Wait, straight to action!?" | |||
"I don't care about cuddling or foreplay! It's not like we're lovers or anything!" | |||
Angel feels the same way about not being lovers, but her approach is different. She believes it would be best to start with foreplay and follow up from there organically instead of just jumping straight into the deep end, but at the same time, she's not sure if even that would make it easier. <i>'Actually, is licking each other considered "foreplay" or "straight to action" for two girls?'</i> she wonders, ultimately deciding it doesn't even matter. | |||
"Oh, fine…" Angel finally says, raising her body and readjusting her position. Turning around, her feet are still lying on Wendy's sides, but her butt is faced at her. She gets back on her fours and moves back down, with their skins ending up rubbing against each other as her feet touch Wendy's upper body. Very soon, Angel finds herself gazing down at the little girl's genitals under her, knowing that her butt must be right in front of Wendy's face as well. <i>'I've never even given head to a girl'</i>, she thinks, closing her eyes and leaning forward as she tries to imagine herself doing this to someone other than her close friend. <i>'But how hard can it be? Probably not too hard…'</i> | |||
A sudden, warm breath touches Angel's pussy before she can take one lick, and just that alone feels tingly and amazing. She trembles, letting out a high, muffled buzz, which then turns into a moan as she feels a tongue softly touch her slit. <i>'Oooh my, that actually feels so nice'</i>, she thinks as her back involuntarily arcs a little bit as she holds her breath and tries to hold back her moans. It was just one little touch with the tip of a tongue, and it alone made her crazy, and now she realizes Wendy's got a lot more than where it came from. <i>'It feels so, so much better than getting raped by that spider did, and I'm so, so fucking glad for it, but… is this the poison running through my veins doing this to me? I can't even… think about anything else than her tongue!'</i> | |||
It almost feels too incredible, so she tries to pull away, only to be stopped by two hands holding her legs back, pulling her closer as Wendy's fingertips and nails grab onto her butt, sinking into her firm, soft buttocks. "Ooooh, my ''lord''!" she moans out loud, literally sitting down on Wendy's tongue as it finds her clit, exposed by Wendy's thumbs spreading her vulva. <i>'My pussy feels so good! I'm starting to get glad I agreed to this and got poisoned!'</i> No longer able to just pull herself away, she feels the little girl lick her relentlessly as she just arcs her back even more, shaking and trying to hold back her moans. She almost wants to sit her hip down harder because of how good it feels to be licked, but she's afraid she might make it uncomfortable for her dear friend. | |||
Yeah, that's right, a friend. Her good friend Wendy. That's Wendy's tongue running all over her pussy. Not wanting to deny the reality any longer, she slowly opens her eyes to see Wendy's legs spread wide open underneath her. No matter how much she tries to imagine herself doing it with someone else or someone older, she can't deny the sight of a tiny, childish slit between that girl's legs. <i>'For goodness' sake, that's the most immature-looking innie I've ever seen!'</i> she thinks, holding herself back, squeezing her eyelids shut. <i>'So why does it smell so good!? Why do I want it!? I'm not a pedophile!'</i> | |||
"Oaaah!" Angel suddenly moans out as a loud clap on her ass interrupts her thoughts, with her moan being loud enough to have her voice echo through the walls for all Nymphs passing by to hear. | |||
"Why am I doing all the work here!?" Wendy shouts, sounding and feeling annoyed. | |||
"I… I'm sorry", Angel says, gasping for air, as she lowers her face downward anyway. <i>'She's not a pedo either, but she's doing her best to satisfy me. I promised, so I'll have to do her as well. I can't be unfair to her.'</i> Then, she pulls her hair behind her ears, and sighs happily. "It's just that… you're ''so amazing'' with your tongue I lost focus…" | |||
"Sh-shut it, and just eat my pussy already…" Wendy mumbles. "I wanna feel incredible too…" | |||
<i>'Still, like I wondered… how hard can this really be? I mean, Wendy is not doing much else except licking, but I feel so good, so maybe I can make her feel the same.'</i> Despite still hesitating to put her lips on such a young pussy, she steels herself and decides to go forward with it. | |||
Feeling hornier by the second, Wendy finally feels Angel spread her vulva open, with her tongue and lips touching her privates. Kissing, sucking, and licking from the get-go, she doesn't care about doing just one thing and sticking to it. <i>'Gosh, she's so rough'</i>, Wendy thinks, holding her breath as she feels her body freeze and tense up. <i>'I should probably tell her to be a little bit gentler, as you can't make a girl feel good like that, but… ooooh-kay, that's the spot!'</i> Her tune changes quickly, as despite the lack of thought put into any manner of technique, she can't deny it feels incredible. Content about finally being on the receiving end as well, she continues to work on Angel's genitals too. | |||
<i>'Her mouth is so much better than my own hand too'</i>, she thinks, trembling underneath Angel, pushing her hip up slightly. The way Angel's tongue moves is unpredictable to the point that even the slightest movement manages to catch her by surprise, and that is all she could ever ask for. It's basically the difference between being tickled and trying to tickle yourself; you can't make yourself laugh. Of course, Wendy can make herself orgasm by herself, but she already knows that the pleasure she will feel moving forward will rival what she felt at the hands of the goblins, all without the horror of rape and confinement tormenting her every thought. <i>'Best of all, I get to do it with a cute girl'</i>, she adds, being unable to deny her attraction towards Angel's sexy preteen figure. | |||
It's not easy for Angel to focus on her work, especially with Wendy grabbing her ass tighter and pulling her hip toward her face, digging very deep without Angel being able to relieve the pressure. It makes it feel more amazing, but at the cost of her concentration. She also feels like she has to grab onto something, so pressing the backs of her hands against the sheets, she moves her hands under Wendy's legs, hugging and pulling on them. | |||
Still being able to still touch Angel's pussy from this position, Angel also does something that Wendy hasn't done to her yet. <i>'Ahh, she's so tiny and pretty'</i>, she thinks, eyes barely open, finding herself enchanted by the little hole now visible. <i>'I can't resist the urge to finger her a little!'</i> Upon her index finger's effortless entry, she can hear Wendy's muffled moans against her own pussy, and feel the tiny hole twitch and clench against her finger. Her mouth concentrates on the exposed clitoral hood, which she proceeds to bully with her tongue. Wendy is sure to answer fire with fire, and Angel, too, feels her little bean being teased mercilessly. | |||
It's like a battle. They're dueling to get the other one to orgasm first, and they both feel like losing. To be honest, it's a battle that they both want to lose. Even though they're unable to communicate it aloud, their muffled moans and movements and the way they grab onto each other even tighter and more passionately mirrors their desire to cum. This desire will be fulfilled real soon, and they both know it. By the actions of each other, they orgasm one after another, almost at the same time. The first one to give in is Wendy, who had already warmed up before they started, but Angel, given her condition caused by the aphrodisiacal poison in her blood isn't too far behind. Content with what they're giving and receiving, they both slow down, but even as they stop licking each other, it takes a while for the sensations to truly die down. | |||
Feeling exhausted, having just cummed more violently than ever before, Angel rolls to the side and lies on her back for a moment to catch her breath. <i>'I knew my clit was sensitive, but holy shit, I had no idea girls could cum that hard'</i>, she thinks, actually feeling happy about being a Nymph for the first time since becoming one. <i>'I could seriously get used to this feeling…!'</i> | |||
Noticing how Angel's taking a breather, Wendy feels a little frustrated. She's having none of it. Feeling almost energized, she's one to get on top of Angel this time and turns around so they can be face to face. Eyes crazed, she breathes heavily through her mouth, with a blush even brighter than before. She eyes down one of her very best friends, who she just had sex with, and notices her rosy cheeks too. With her teary puppy eyes and lightly panting open mouth, she looks so happy and adorable in Wendy's eyes she can't even believe it. It's a look she has only ever seen on one girl's face, but certainly not on her ''friend's'' face! Granted, this girl is hardly the friend she once knew, but she can't deny she did this to her, <i>'even though I shouldn't have.'</i> Moreover, with Angel's taste lingering in her mouth, and her warmth and wetness still present on her rosy lips, she thirsts for more of her taste. | |||
Anyone looking at them would surely think she would kiss her, but Wendy still holds back, despite Angel not resisting. In fact, Angel almost looks like pushing herself up to meet Wendy, but would she really dare? She almost feels like she has to let Wendy make the first move, but she doesn't dare to break the ice either. | |||
Feeling like a bit of encouragement could be in order, Angel smiles happily and says: "Hanako is one lucky girl." With Wendy looking away, looking more embarrassed than ever before, Angel's not sure if her words had the desired effect, but she presses the issue anyway, softly running her fingers across Wendy's hair. "You're still thinking about her, aren't you…?" | |||
"How can I not", Wendy mumbles, with her heart beating through her chest. <i>'I just can't bring myself to kiss anyone other than my true love. Even if I do everything else under the sun, that's the one thing that needs to stay sacred…'</i> | |||
"Do you regret what we did?" | |||
Wendy remains unresponsive and indecisive. She wants to say yes, but while guilt indeed torments her a little, she can't resist lusting over Angel. <i>'Not that I have the heart to admit that out loud either'</i>, she thinks. | |||
Angel, who doesn't feel the same way at all, puts her left hand behind Wendy's back and the other one against the back of her head, about to pull her closer. Wendy resists, and in this brief moment of defiance, Angel stops the advance. It was only a matter of one little centimeter. Just slightly more, and their lips would've met. Angel respects Wendy's wish for now, and she speaks out instead. "It doesn't ''need'' to mean anything…" | |||
"But it means something to me", Wendy says, feeling Angel's breath on her face. | |||
"If you can't do it to me… then would you let me do it for you…?" | |||
Angel's proposal is something that Wendy finds hard to resist because honestly, if Angel did kiss her, she knows that she wouldn't be able to hold herself back. "If you kiss me, I will never be able to look at you in the same way again…" | |||
"I don't think I can look at you the same way either way", Angel admits, "given how amazing you made me feel…" | |||
"W-well, I… I think…" Wendy mumbles, stumping on her every word, as she finds it harder and harder to resist her lust toward Angel. | |||
"We're already past the point of no return, Wendy…" | |||
<i>'She's right'</i>, Wendy admits, not speaking the words out loud. In her heart, she knows that even if they stopped now, she wouldn't be able to look at Angel just as another regular friend. Moreover, with her lustful body still yearning for more and an increasingly large part of her conflicted brain not being able to get Angel out of her mind, she knows she wants it, and wants ''her''. <i>'She's done so much for me'</i>, she thinks, shutting her eyelids tight with a couple of teardrops. <i>'She came for me, felt angry for me, felt sad for me, cried for me… cried in my arms, for fuck's sake, and… the way she looks at me…'</i> | |||
Before Wendy gets a chance to voice her opinions, Angel makes hers known. Wendy feels the soft lips press against her mouth, tearing down all her walls of resistance, forcing her to surrender. Her eyes relax but remain closed, and she answers lovingly and passionately. Their tongues touch, and they dance, but Wendy doesn't pull away. <i>'I'm sure Hanako understands'</i>, she tries to reason with the little rationality her head is still capable of. <i>'I'm so sorry for sinning and cheating, Hanako, but I can't resist!'</i> It's not just the idea of her doing it to someone either, but someone doing it to her. The way Angel kisses her, the way Angel ''wants'' her, makes her want to go mad. | |||
Instinctively, they both spread their legs, letting themselves get closer to each other, and just the touch of their genitals pressing against each other's skin makes them quiver and tense up. They're so wet and hormonal, and so madly enamored with each other they can't fathom it. They can barely stand it. Hornier than before they even started, their bodies rub against each other involuntarily, and they stop kissing with a trail of mixed saliva still connecting their tongues. Pushing her hip down and her body up with her hands, Wendy holds her breath as Angel pushes her hip upward against Wendy's leg. | |||
As they move and turn, their vulvas meet. Immersed in each other's softness, they both push against each other hard, with Wendy unable to take her eyes off Angel. Watching the tweeny blonde twist and turn from pleasure, she's not even sure whether to concentrate on her happy face as she cannot even help but drool, or her pair of gorgeous little tits bobbing up and down and from side to side. Angel is utterly oblivious to the fact, blinking rapidly as she breathes in rhythm, with her eyes wanting to roll back her head from pleasure, making Wendy wish to respond with mischief. | |||
Angel squeals from pleasure the moment she feels Wendy's entire palm squeeze her breast from below, and even though she ''almost'' doesn't like it due to her feeling so self-conscious about her chest, she can't say no to Wendy wanting to play with her tits. Besides, even though their genitals separate, Wendy's free hand is still there, wanting to make her cum. Angel's hip shoots up an inch the moment Wendy inserts two fingers into her vagina, with Wendy pushing her palm down hard, playfully twirling the little fingers inside even harder, and sucking and kissing on her tits passionately. | |||
Biting her lip, and grabbing two fistfuls of bedsheets as the pleasure continues to build up, Angel's moans grow louder. Their eyes meet, and just as the little fingers make her pussy feel like burning, her heart feels like melting just looking at that cute face sucking on her tits, and those erotic eyes staring into her soul. She almost feels like saying something, calling Wendy's name, but the finger inside her forces her head to tilt back, and her hip to thrust up again. | |||
"Mmmm, that's the spot…" Wendy mumbles and licks her lips as Angel loses all her composure. Pushing her fingers in hard with each thrust, she rubs her palm against Angel's labia, softly teasing her clit. "Feels ''sooo good'', doesn't it…?" | |||
Angel has to say, as much as she enjoyed having her exposed clit touched by Wendy's tongue, she enjoys it way more when it moves around with the hood. "I can't believe… how amazing you are…!" Angel moans, sounding like inhaling every spoken word. | |||
"You said we're only doing this one time", Wendy teases, continuing to rub and press her fingers against Angel's g-spot. "But then you just had to go and kiss me…" | |||
The words register in Angel's mind, but she can't bring herself to respond, not with how she's heading straight toward her climax. All she does is call Wendy's name repeatedly. | |||
"Ain't no way we're stopping now", Wendy says, smugly staring Angel's climaxing face down. In fact, watching Angel cum at her hands only makes her want it more, especially with how hard the pussy clenches down on her fingers. | |||
Lost in pleasure, Angel responds with approval. "Yes, Wendy! Yess!" | |||
<i>'I can't believe you make me want you so bad'</i>, Wendy thinks, as her face reaches toward Angel's, ready to kiss her again. <i>'I know it's not out of love, but how can this not mean something to me? I just can't get enough of her. I've never felt anything like this.'</i> As Angel's climax dies down, fading with every subsequent throb deep down inside her, Wendy's hand moves away from Angel's groin, and they embrace and kiss again. <i>'It's like, I want to give myself to her completely… even if just for today… I feel like doing anything for her…'</i> | |||
"You've gotta do me more…" Wendy orders, her voice dripping with lust. "I'm just… no, ''you''… you're making me so horny…" | |||
"I… I love you so much…" | |||
"I think I love you too…" Wendy mumbles, smiling shyly. "My heroine, my guardian Angel…" | |||
Angel giggles, feeling more assertive again, touching Wendy's intimate place. "I don't think I mind one ''"more"'' time with you… or as many ''"one more times"'' as you want, honestly…" | |||
It really is music to Wendy's ears, because there's just no way she can stop, and she's happy to hear Angel feels the same. How could they possibly stop when they're having so much fun? It's barely midday, so they have a long day in front of them. They're happy to waste it away having sex, until eventually, their bodies just won't let them anymore. | |||
== Conclusion == | |||
Around the same time, in the ruins where Rain and Lemon got trapped, one of them finds herself coming back to her senses. Or is she really? Is she awake or simply dreaming? Strangely enough, she doesn't feel anything. The tentacles are gone, and she's no longer restrained. She can't tell if it's hot or cold. She feels dirty from the mucus, but the wind feels cool on her naked skin, suggesting she must be outside. If she's outside, she must be free, and the fact that she can appreciate this and visualize her salvation clearly in her mind means she has recovered her sanity as well. | |||
Have you ever been put to sleep before surgery or some other elective operation? The doctor asks you to slowly count to ten, but the general anesthesia puts you to sleep before you get to the end. That is what it all ending felt like to her. She has no recollection of how it all went down, as everything just faded to black. Did she lose her consciousness mid-orgasm, or was there even any action going on? The entire ordeal appears blurry in her mind, and she has no idea how it all ended. | |||
She can remember the scenes from when it was happening, almost like a photo album opening before her mind's eye. The pictures of dozens of tendrils wrapped around her limbs and her body twisted into countless positions are burned to her retinas, and so is the sight of them plunging into her body, moving in and out of her holes, while her belly ballooned like a watermelon with countless demonic spawns, born from the marriage of the tentacle's sperm and her own eggs. And then, the sensations, the seemingly never-ending chain of orgasms, the pleasure her body produced when the demonic larvae pushed out of her vagina; it all felt so unbelievably intense and otherworldly that she can't believe she experienced it all. Still, despite her disbelief, it all really happened. It wasn't some surreal alien horror porno she watched, but rather something she truly lived through. | |||
Still, even though she recognizes those memories and feelings as her own, it's simultaneously almost as if she was turned into someone else or as if another person took over her body. She was a willing slave for that brief chapter in her life, a total and complete slut to the whims of her squirmy tentacle master. How could that be? It's not who she is. She's not a submissive girl, and she's definitely not one to take pleasure in being penetrated. <i>'So how could I act like that?'</i> | |||
Madness, that's what it was. Pure insanity. Just thinking about acting the way she did makes her sulk. Yet, for some reason, she can't bring herself to cry or be sad about it, at least for the time being. She feels - surprisingly - very much okay, both physically and mentally. It brings her thoughts to more relevant questions: Where is she now? Is she alone? | |||
Her eyes open up ever so slightly and let in the light. Her vision is blurry, but she can clearly see trees overhead. She brings herself to move, which turns out to be surprisingly easy. She feels partially recovered after her comfortable sleep, but her body simultaneously feels heavy. Hand on her lower stomach, she swears there's something in her womb, even though her belly doesn't look so full anymore. She can also see - and feel - a flickering warm light that is not coming down from the heavens. There is a campfire next to her, the sound of which fills her with a sense of safety and comfort, and she's not alone either. She notices a man sitting beside it on top of a fallen-down stone pillar. | |||
<i>'A man?'</i> she realizes, with her sense of safety shattering. He indeed is a man, but maybe not a human? From behind, he sure looks like a human, but his thick, light-brown skin has a slight greenish, unnatural hue to it, suggesting otherwise. He's shirtless and bald, tall as a wardrobe and muscular like an Olympic powerlifter, with only black leather pants made from thick, scaly hide to cover his legs and waist. He has a bardiche as a weapon, and this polearm, which is lying still on the ground, must be at least as long as he is tall. | |||
<i>'He must be a monster'</i>, she convinces herself. <i>'He's too big to be a goblin, and the color doesn't match a demon either. He is something entirely different, but what worries me the most is what he wants from me.'</i> | |||
The man is cooking a meal, that's for sure. He's defenseless at this very moment, but his size suggests that she wouldn't be able to kill him even if she tried. He's way more menacing than the hobgoblin was, and that alone was a foe that she and her friend couldn't bring down quickly. As she isn't restrained in any way, she gets up slowly as if looking to escape, but it also makes her wonder, why ''wasn't'' she tied up? And if the monster has caught her, it would make sense for him to have done something to her. Yet, this doesn't seem to be the case at all. | |||
Careful to not make a sound, she gets to her feet and prepares to open up her inventory to summon a weapon, but before she succeeds, the man turns around. <i>'Did I make a sound after all? I made sure not to.'</i> Worried and unsure whether she wants to hightail it or not, she faces this bald man's face, thinking he kinda looks like an ogre. A very handsome and surprisingly human-like ogre. His eyes are undoubtedly human and seem kind, even though his lips do not. It's hard for her to figure out whether he's angry or not. | |||
"Oh, you're finally awake", the ogre says. | |||
As he speaks, the other Nymph snaps awake as well. They didn't even notice each other at first, but now they realize they were saved together. | |||
"Relax, will you?" the ogre says, showing no signs of hostility. In fact, he doesn't even look at his weapon. "Want some jerky? It tastes bland, but it's incredibly nutritious." | |||
Rain and Lemon look at each other, puzzled and wondering whether this ogre is actually a friend or a foe. If it saved them from the demon, then it should reasonably be considered a friend, but they both also have to wonder, what if he only saved them so he could have them for himself? | |||
"Playing mute, eh?" the ogre says and turns around with his attention back on the campfire and his meal. "Have it your way." | |||
Rain leans in to whisper something to Lemon: "I don't think we can kill it…" | |||
"More importantly, are you okay…?" Lemon asks, worried. | |||
Rain nods. "But that's not the problem. That big guy means trouble…" | |||
"I think so too. He seems harmless, but he's a monster. They can't be trusted…" | |||
"Do you think we could escape…?" | |||
"Look at him…!" Lemon says, raising her voice ever-so-slightly while pointing at the ogre. "There's no way we can get away…!" | |||
"Well we can't really attack him either, not without getting our arses whopped…!" | |||
"You know", the ogre says, interrupting the conversation. "I can hear every word. Besides, didn't I tell you girls to relax?" | |||
Rain decides to cut to the chase: "What do you want from us?" | |||
The ogre, mouth full of meat, answers: "I saved you two, you know." | |||
"Why, though?" | |||
"What do you mean why? They were raping you." | |||
Rain lowers her eyebrows, and a bright blush appears on her uncomfortable, otherwise expressionless face. "Well, yeah… but why did ''YOU'' want to save us…?" | |||
"That's a weird way to say ''"thank you"'', little miss", the ogre says, sounding a little bothered, and turns towards the two naked little girls, who suddenly feel like covering up their privates a little, with the ogre's gaze inspecting their bodies. | |||
Rain lowers her face and musters up the strength to thank the monster. She doesn't want to do so, as she still sees this ogre as an enemy, but there's just no way she wouldn't thank him after being saved. "Thank you for saving us…" | |||
"I…" Lemon begins, also appearing a little shy. "I must thank you as well. Who knows what would've happened to us if you didn't save us." | |||
"I also, ermmm, washed you a little", the ogre says, looking suddenly a bit embarrassed. "Kinda had to, because you were covered in all that stuff, and because… well… you kinda made a mess…" | |||
Rain looks confused, and tilts her head. "A mess?" | |||
"I don't know why or how", the ogre begins, stuttering with his words, "but you had these… ''creatures'' inside you, and when they made their way out…" | |||
"I-I get it", Lemon says, covering her belly, face red like a ripe tomato. "No need to spell it out loud…" | |||
"Are you two feeling alright?" Ron asks, looking and sounding a bit worried. | |||
"I… feel better", Lemon says, lying a little. After all, she knows she might still not be completely over the hump as far as things growing in her womb are concerned. "In any case, I… thank you for ''that'' as well…" | |||
"Yeah, thanks for taking care of us", Rain says. "Still gonna need a bath later, I reckon…" | |||
"Anyway, the name's Ron", the ogre says, smiling as he offers his giant hand for a shake. To say it's giant is an understatement. He could crush a coconut with it. "How about you two kids?" | |||
One after another, Rain and Lemon simply introduce themselves, saying nothing but their names. They still refuse to touch Ron, though, keeping a safe distance. | |||
"I've seen some girls like you in these parts of the forest", Ron says. "Not too many, though, and they all seemed pretty scared of me. I'm not sure why…" | |||
"Well, I mean… you are a giant monster", Rain says. "We're kind of scared of you too…" | |||
"Well, I can't really help being a monster", Ron says with an uncomfortable look on his face as he scratches the back of his head. "I've just wanted to talk to them, but they run away no matter how friendly I present myself. I'm a really social guy, you know, and it hurts because there aren't any people to talk with here." | |||
"What about the demon?" Lemon asks. "You know, the one that was… uhmm…" | |||
"What, did you expect me to have small talk with him?" Ron jokingly asks and laughs heartedly. "I killed the bastard. And I must say, I never thought I would find you getting raped. That must've been a horrifying experience." | |||
"Hold on a minute", Lemon says. "You were surprised to see us raped? And you didn't know why those Nymphs ran away from you either?" | |||
"W-well, yeah…" Ron says, dumbstruck. "Finding you being raped was the last thing I expected." | |||
"We have been told that in this game every single monster is out there to rape us Nymphs", Lemon says. | |||
"Oh, not me, I assure you", Ron says, looking really surprised. "But that explains why you kids always seem to run away from me. So, you're called Nymphs, huh?" | |||
"Excuse me for asking", Rain says as she summons up some clothes to wear, only finding her old hoodie and a pair of panties from her inventory as spares. "But, ummmm… could you actually be a human like us? Like, in the real world?" | |||
"Yeah, I'm a human", Ron says, nodding. "I kind of suspected you were too." | |||
"I thought that in this game, all players are Nymphs." | |||
"I have never heard of any Nymphs before today", Ron says, looking even more surprised. "I thought this game was some kind of survival RPG." | |||
"Well, we must be playing a completely different game in the same universe then", Rain says, deep in thought. She hasn't heard of anything like this from the other Nymphs yet. <i>'Playable monsters? How many are there? This one seems like a good guy, but are all of them our allies?'</i> Rain looks at Ron with extreme skepticism. If he's a player, just like Nymphs, he should, in theory, be an ally since he shares the same fate as Nymphs, being stuck inside a videogame. Still, she also can't ignore him being a monster. Monsters are driven by their lust toward source. Ron could be the same, or at least turn out to be like that in the future, should he not be able to contain his lust. <i>'He seems pretty chill and doesn't seem to even view us in a sexual light'</i>, she supposes, and that helps her calm her head down a little. | |||
"So, if you're a player, does that mean that you're stuck here as well?" Lemon asks. | |||
"Yeah", Ron says, nodding once. "And I've been alone all this time, looking and searching for clues. But enough of me. I wanna learn about you Nymphs." | |||
"Not sure what there is to tell", Rain says, scratching her cheek. "As you can see, we're little girls." | |||
"Yeah, I can see that…" Ron says with narrow, jaded eyes. "No need to point out the obvious." | |||
"We live in this forest inside a protective barrier to the south from here", Rain continues. "There's like, maybe two to three thousand of us. Since you clearly aren't a Nymph, you also probably don't know anything about this game being called Nymphsaga." | |||
"Yeah, never heard." | |||
"How about Mormia?" | |||
"Oh, loved that game." | |||
Rain finds the idea of someone who loves Mormia not knowing about Nymphsaga unbelievable, especially since they are in that very game. She independently comes to the same exact conclusion Dana did earlier in the story: <i>'Someone must've fucked with our memories.'</i> Rain doesn't even know how to continue the discussion from here, so she decides to ask Ron a new question, one that is perhaps even more important. "So, do you know about source then?" | |||
"Nope." | |||
"Apparently, it's something us Nymphs produce. According to the lore, we were created by some aliens to be - " | |||
"Stop", Lemon says, interrupting Rain on the tracks. "Do you honestly think it's a good idea to tell ''HIM''?" | |||
"I don't think it makes a bit of difference", Rain says. | |||
"I do not feel comfortable talking about that subject with a monster…" Lemon says, glaring at Ron. | |||
"I would appreciate it if you didn't treat me like a monster", Ron says, looking a little saddened by Lemon's words and worry. "It's not like I'm talking to you like a couple of nine-year-olds either." | |||
"Yeah, I mean, he did save us", Rain says. | |||
Lemon sighs deeply. "Okay… I'm sorry…" | |||
"As I was saying", Rain says, coughing into her fist, "we were created by aliens to be sex toys, and this source is some kind of super addictive substance that those aliens depend on or something, so this entire world wants to fuck us." | |||
Ron looks like he doesn't believe a word Rain just said. All three sit still in absolute silence, with Lemon being the only one to actually do something, finally conjuring up some clothes to wear. | |||
"I'll make this clear once and for all", Ron begins with a dead-serious expression. "I vow to never ever rape any Nymphs." | |||
"That's a very small reassurance considering that the rest of the world wants to rape us", Rain says, shrugging. "Glad to have you as an ally nonetheless." | |||
"So that's why the tentacles were raping you as well, huh…" Ron says. | |||
"Don't remind me…" Rain mumbles meekly. | |||
"It also explains why you were a little worried about telling me", Ron says, turning towards Lemon, who just conjured herself a pretty, creamy white plain summer dress. "You really must see me as some kinda rapist monster…" | |||
"Well, yeah… but I didn't mean to sound rude. It's just that given what I know about source and how it affects living creatures, I'm worried it could affect you too." | |||
"If it ever starts affecting me, I'll do my absolute best to fight the desire", Ron says, hand on his heart. | |||
Rain and Lemon look around them. Judging by the sun's position, it's already way past noon. They're still inside the ruins, but with Ron as their bodyguard, they have themselves a safe and comfortable corner to rest in. "How long have we been out of it?" Rain asks. | |||
"You slept for maybe ten hours. I rescued you around the sunrise, so it's been a long day looking over you two." | |||
Lemon walks up to Ron, seeming a little shy. "I feel like you've already done so much for us, but… I would like to ask you to help us get home. I'm afraid of getting caught again." | |||
Ron nods, smiling. "Sure. I'll help." | |||
"Do you need anything in return?" Rain asks. | |||
"Honestly, I don't think there's much you can offer me", Ron says, with a hand on his jaw. "No, actually, there is something that I want that you have, and that is information. I'm looking to learn about this world as much as possible. My hunch says you girls know a lot more about this world than I do, especially if there are thousands of you Nymphs." | |||
"That's an easy request to fulfill", Rain says and gives Ron her tiny hand. "I'll teach you lots." | |||
Ron offers Rain his hand for a shake, but it's way too big for Rain to actually hold properly, so Rain just ends up shaking his index finger, a sight that causes Ron to laugh. "It's a deal then." | |||
"Also, I demand that you become my friend", Rain says. | |||
"There you go again", Lemon says, giggling. | |||
"Alright, I'll be your friend", Ron says, laughing again. "But are you sure you don't want to eat?" | |||
"Dude, meat is fucking disgusting", Rain says. "How can anyone eat that shit?" | |||
"Oh, so you're one of those people…" Ron says, looking a little nervous. | |||
"What is that supposed to mean?" Rain asks with an annoyed tone. | |||
"N-nothing…" Ron answers, a little embarrassed. Getting into an argument with a vegan is not something he wants, so he decides to back down from his comment and let it be. | |||
"I wouldn't mind a bite…" Lemon whispers. Ron gives her a tiny skewer, and she bites into it. Turns out, it tastes absolutely disgusting and nauseating to her, and she spits most of it out immediately. "Oh my god, it tastes horrible…" | |||
"Told you", Rain says, crossing her arms. "Just stick to plants." | |||
"I suppose I must…" Lemon says, nodding. "So, Nymphs really CAN'T eat meat, huh…? That's a shame…" | |||
"Funnily enough, I can't eat anything other than meat", Ron says. "If I try to eat fruits, I react the same way you do." | |||
"I can't believe I'm going to say this, but for once, I'm glad to be a Nymph", Rain says. | |||
"How about your physical condition, though?" Ron asks. "Are you sure you're able to walk?" | |||
Rain and Lemon look at each other. They both are going through the same thing. They might've felt fine lying down and regained most of their stamina, but the demonic pregnancy is still slowing them down, and they know it. Besides, they suspect - just like Wendy suspected - that their bodies will go into heat as a result. They already feel sensitive all over, but they're not sure how to put it into words, or if they even want to reveal it to Ron. | |||
Rain is the first to talk: "Walking is fine, but don't expect us to run or fight." | |||
"Well, I can ''probably'' use my bow if required…" Lemon says, putting great emphasis on the word probably. "Otherwise, I'm the same as Rain." | |||
"Well, that's more than enough", Ron says. "I'll look after you girls." | |||
---- | |||
None of the three adventurers recognize the part of the ruins they are in. They're still on the lower level, as evident by the tunnels and corridors surrounding them. Having talked with Ron for a while now, Rain's and Lemon's attention is drawn back to themselves. They both have a lot to think about, both regarding their own well-being and each other. The same questions puzzle both of them. Yet, they are unable to voice those questions. Walking a safe distance away from Ron behind him, they both look at each other silently. | |||
It has to be pointed out that Rain is not a philosophically-minded person, nor is she scientifically literate or religious, and she sure as hell doesn't have any political bias regarding any of the following. She does not know how much of her behavior is due to her lived experiences as a male and how much of it is due to her current biology as a female. That being said, she is trying hard to analyze and rationalize what happened to her during her ordeal. She has always thought that she, as a person, is the person she is in real life, regardless of her current physical appearance or regardless of any of her possible physical appearances across the different games and platforms she has been a part of. The person inside her body has always been the same, kind of like a soul, so to speak. In her eyes, her soul carries her personality, her likes and dislikes, all her personal preferences, and, more importantly, her memories and her ego. This is the person she considers to be "me". Why does she believe this? Well, no reason, really. Just her personal layman's view on things. As said before, it's not something she has thought a lot about. | |||
But now, for the first time in her life, she is asking these questions and challenging this personal view of hers. She finds herself challenged to the core because the person she was during the tentacle rape was not the person she considers to be herself. <i>'No, that's not accurate either'</i>, she corrects herself. How she acted when the traps caught her - how she was angry at what was going on - was her real personality. Even when she got caught with Lemon the second time, she still was someone she could recognize as herself. | |||
It was only after that point on where she really "changed". The physical sensations she felt shattered her heart and her brain, along with her ego, completely destroying the person she thought she was. What caused this? Was it really the physical stress? She wouldn't say that the mind is entirely separate from the body, but she finds herself asking, exactly how big a role does biology, which is her new female body, play in her behavior? Does her biology play as big a role as her soul, or does one play a bigger role? Moreover, has her new biological reality caused her personality to change, and if so, how much really? Is it going to change more as she continues to experience new things in her new, hypersensitive body? As far as her ego goes, could she even become someone else entirely? She does not know the answer to any of these questions. | |||
<i>'But I have never been raped before'</i>, she suddenly tells herself. <i>'Maybe that WAS the real me. Maybe that's how I would act if it happened to me in real life as well.'</i> It's not something she believes, but it's a possibility that comes to her mind. <i>'Oh, but wasn't there something else as well? It didn't even cross my mind just now, but after they first raped us, we got poisoned by its semen or something. Miasma poisoning, if I recall correctly. Did that play a role in how I was acting?'</i> | |||
"Hey…" Rain suddenly whispers. | |||
Lemon is slow to answer, looking almost as if she is surprised by Rain talking. "What's up?" | |||
"Is the miasma gone?" | |||
Lemon nods, answering quickly this time. "I confirmed that earlier. Are you worried about that?" | |||
"Yeah, I mean… I was kind of thinking that maybe this world is changing me…" | |||
"I was thinking about that too", Lemon admits. "Not drastically, but… I guess it could be more dramatic for you…" She started out the sentence as some sort of statement, but towards the end, she also meant it as a question. | |||
Rain is ashamed of admitting it, but what other choice does she have? She nods deeply. "You and Pink both thought I was a girl, so… I actually thought that maybe this world has made me act girly…" | |||
"If I were you, I wouldn't be worried about the opinions of two people", Lemon says, trying to smile. "It was just a hunch I had. It's not like I thought about it deeply or anything…" | |||
"That hunch had to be rooted in something", Rain says, arms crossed. "What is it about me? Is it the way I talk?" | |||
Lemon shakes her head. "It's more like, how you move, how you express yourself, and stuff… kinda like, your… ''everything?''" | |||
"That could be even worse then…" Rain whispers, looking a little worried. She certainly does feel like the way she thinks hasn't changed, and her preferences certainly haven't changed, but if the change is rooted in her behavior - if it's subconscious - it has pretty much already happened to her. <i>'That is, if I'm going by Lemon's opinion'</i>, Rain reminds herself. <i>'I need to ask Angel and Wendy as well. Fuck, I hope they're okay…'</i> "How do you feel changed then?" | |||
"You should know…" Lemon says, blushing. "How that hell made us act…" | |||
"Oh, right…" Rain says, embarrassed. | |||
"I mean, maybe our bodies and biology could've played a huge role in it, but I think it was because of that miasma thing…" Lemon suspects. "Status effects can alter anything, after all. Maybe that one was something that could alter our minds. Maybe the demon even possessed mind control abilities." | |||
"That's an interesting theory as well…" | |||
"I would call it a hypothesis", Lemon says, correcting her friend. | |||
Rain tilts her head. "I'm sorry, I don't even understand the difference…" | |||
Lemon shrugs, smiling. "I guess it doesn't matter." | |||
"I kind of hope that is the case since I don't really like the idea of my personality changing…" | |||
"Honestly, the idea of mind control sounds worse to me…" Lemon says, looking a little scared. "People change over time, opinions change when we grow, but to have that changed forcefully with magic… ''that's'' more terrifying than having my behavior change a little." | |||
"I see what you mean, but I don't know… I mean, it's bad, but it's just temporary, isn't it?" Rain then envisions a monster mind-controlling her and forcing her to do whatever without her being able to do anything, a situation that feels even more unfair and horrifying than the idea of getting caught in a trap. "Okay, you're actually right. That is WAY worse." | |||
"Are you afraid of acting like a girl?" | |||
"Well, I mean…" Rain doesn't want to outright say it because it's not an entirely accurate statement. She's not even sure if there is that much of a difference between acting like a boy and acting like a girl. If there's one person who should know, it's her, but she still doesn't know. "Maybe part of me is…" | |||
"How about the other part?" | |||
"Oh, the other part of me couldn't give a shit. I'm still me. It's just that… if I become someone else entirely, can I even call myself the same person anymore?" | |||
"Oh, I kind of see where you're coming from…" Lemon says, nodding. "I guess that could be happening to me as well. I'm not sure, since I'm kind of the same here and in real life…" | |||
"Stop right where you are!" Ron suddenly yells, and just like that, the two girls freeze. "And take a few steps back before you walk into a trap." | |||
Rain and Lemon take a few steps back and realize that they didn't see Ron taking a turn to the left during their discussion. "O-oh, are there traps there…?" Lemon asks. | |||
"Yeah", Ron says, nodding. "Just stay focused, alright?" | |||
"Have you been listening to us?" Rain suddenly asks, feeling a little ashamed. | |||
"Well, I could hear you talk, but it sounded personal, so I tried ignoring you." | |||
Rain sighs. She didn't get the answer to her question. Then again, she's not sure if she even cares. | |||
"Oh, you can tell where the traps are?" Lemon asks. | |||
"Yeah. I've had this power called ''"Scouting"'' since the beginning", Ron explains. | |||
"Oh, it could be the same as Wendy's profession", Lemon realizes, sounding surprised. "For us, that is a chosen ability." | |||
"I didn't have a choice", Ron says, shrugging. "Whatever, I think it's useful." | |||
---- | |||
As said before, the ruins are still relatively unknown to Ron, so he ends up getting lost a little bit underground. There aren't many paths that connect the upper and lower parts, and since they're not exiting through the same hole that he entered, they're venturing into unknown territories. They actually find themselves entering a place guarded by tentacle demons. They're not a problem to Ron, as tentacles can't restrict him. Even when they grab him, he can just rip them apart with his muscles, a feat that a Nymph can only dream of. | |||
Behind the thick wall of tentacles is a room with another colossal blob of fleshy tentacle mass, which acts as a corrupting heart. Rain and Lemon immediately recognize it as a similar kind of monster that raped them, and take a few steps back, horrified. "I thought there was just one of these", Ron says, taking a few steps back as well. | |||
"How bad is it?" Lemon asks. | |||
"It's a boss, only ranked with one X, but it's still not an enemy I'm excited about attacking", Ron says. | |||
"So wait", Lemon begins, as a nervous grin appears on her face. "You took on a literal raid boss by yourself to save us…?" | |||
"Mad respect, dude", Rain says with a thumb extended upward. "You're one strong fella." | |||
"Well, I mean… I can handle most elites because I'm strong, but fighting big monsters like this still gives me the hibby-jibbiys." | |||
"Well, you should have an advantage against the tentacle monster, considering you can rip those tentacles apart and all", Rain says. "I know because I use melee weapons as well." | |||
"Oh, trust me. These ones I can't just rip off. I have to rely on my spear and my speed." | |||
"It's fine", Lemon says. "Let's go some other route." | |||
Wrinkles suddenly appear on Ron's forehead, and he looks almost as if focusing. "No", he growls in a low, angry voice. "I can hear someone. This bastard has a victim as well, and no way we're gonna leave her here…" | |||
"Oh dear", Lemon says. "Well, we certainly shouldn't, but… are you ''really'' willing to risk your life to save someone else again?" | |||
"I'm not worried about dying", Ron says, taking an offensive stance. "I just don't want to get hurt. That's all." | |||
Then, he attacks, immediately going after the unmoving body with the reach allowed by his spear. The boss can't defend itself, so it should, in theory, be easy to kill, but Ron knows it won't be a walk in the park. The demon can summon minions to assist it in a battle, a feature typical to stationary enemies ranked elite or higher. Rain and Lemon also suspect this, and knowing this, they decide to hide, watching the fight from the shadows, hoping that the minions don't find and rape them. | |||
The main body of the boss is an easy target for Ron, as are the giant tentacles, because despite his inability to rip them off if they grab him, he can handle one or two at once. They usually attack in numbers, though, so he has to back down a lot. Small and quick minions are a bigger problem for him, as they tend to get very close to him. Spear is not a melee weapon that can be used effectively to attack enemies close to you, so Ron has to rely on his fists and kicks against the smaller minions. While these jumping little tentacle balls - looking like octopi on land - would probably look to latch to Nymphs to rape them, against Ron, they go for a kill, which kind of horrifies Rain and Lemon. After all, what if these tentacles wanted to kill them? They would bite their heads off clean just as easily as they could insert into them. Of course, that's not something that can happen in this game, but their gaping, hellish mouths are not a pretty sight. | |||
Seeing Ron fight seems just as terrifying to these two small and powerless children. He's amazingly strong to take on a raid boss by himself. They have no way of confirming it for themselves, but he could actually be on a similar scale himself. He's twice as tall as a Nymph, and with all his lean and heavy muscle, he weighs at least ten times more. Should he turn on Nymphs, he would probably be an encounter rivaling raid bosses as well. No, he would, in a way, probably be even worse, as you can't use conventional raid tactics in player-versus-player situations. In any case, they can't believe how glad they are to have him on their side, even if just momentarily. | |||
The fight is very long and hard, but it eventually concludes in Ron's favor, leaving him out of breath. Despite his physical prowess, even his body won't take everything and will run out of fuel at one point. As Ron falls to rest on his knees, Rain and Lemon approach the now-released Nymph. | |||
The stranger is already unconscious when they get to her. They can't wake her up, but she's clearly alive. Seeing her condition makes them realize that they must've been like this as well when they got saved, and just like them, this Nymph will stay fainted for a long time. She is an average-sized Nymph with cute, wide hips and the tiniest pair of budding breasts one could have. Her skin is pale in complexion, and her long, straight hair is white like snow. She looks fully human, but as they can't see her eyes, which are closed, they can't say for sure. | |||
"I think she's going to be okay", Lemon says and lets out a sigh of relief. | |||
"I'll carry her", Ron says and kneels next to her. | |||
"Is that fine?" Lemon asks. "We could be attacked." | |||
"I doubt anyone would attack me willingly", Ron says and laughs. "Enemies outside are nothing but small fries, and if needed, I can kill them with my kicks alone or just put this girl down." | |||
Shrugging, Lemon answers by simply saying: "If you say so." | |||
Rain, meanwhile, takes a look at the loot. Eyes shining with glee, she goes on to actually try and pick something up as Ron's giant hand interrupts her. Grabbing her body like a toy, Ron raises her into the air, and she looks at the ogre with narrow, murderous eyes. "Dude, chill down. I was just checking out loot." | |||
"It's not nice to ninja loot", Ron says and lets Rain down. "Oh, I guess you wanted to take that skirt." | |||
"Well, duh. It's not like ''you're'' going to use it." | |||
"If you ask nicely, I'll let you have it." | |||
"I'll suck your dick if you do." | |||
Ron backs down, looking a little uncomfortable. "I hope that was a joke." | |||
Rain crosses her arms and blushes. "Well, duh", she whispers. "So, um… can I ''please'' have it…?" | |||
"What do you say, Lemon?" | |||
"Oh, that skirt's no good for me", Lemon says, giggling. | |||
"Sweet", Rain says, feeling lucky as a recipient of two uncommon items on this journey. The skirt is about as good as the hoodie she found earlier and boasts stats that are useful to her. While the skirt looks lovely in her opinion, she feels like such a long garment with colorful patterns wouldn't fit her style. <i>'I'm gonna have to convert its appearance once we get home.'</i> | |||
"In fact, you can take everything as far as I care", Ron finally decides. "None of it's suitable for me anyway." | |||
There's also a pair of rare earrings on the loot table that add stealth- and critical-damage multipliers, so they're perfect for Lemon. The secondary stat, which boosts mana regeneration, is not as useful for her, but she doesn't care. There are also five common ingredients, two uncommon ingredients, and one high-tier ingredient, which seems useful for enchanting. Obviously, Rain takes it. Lemon takes the rest of the ingredients, as she knows what to do with most of them. | |||
Then, as they leave the part of the ruin they're currently in, they finally find a way out to the jungle. With the map now serving as their guide towards Grove, a long journey home - fortunately, led by Ron - begins. | |||
---- | |||
It's a long road home, first through the jungle to where they can climb up and then through the Misty Forest, but with Ron to watch over the girls, nothing can surprise them. It proves to be a journey they would've most likely failed at traversing even if they made it out from the ruins, but none of that matters anymore because they're just happy to get to safety. As they walk, Ron informs the Nymphs of his camp's location, close to the border of Hammercliff Valley on Misty Forest's side, near a cliff in a rocky cave. Rain and Lemon, of course, mark the location on their maps, as they believe it's in their best interest. | |||
During the trip, the three talk a lot. Ron doesn't have much to offer to Rain and Lemon as far as valuable information goes because he's a lone ogre living in the woods, but that doesn't matter to them. They're more than happy to share the lore they know with Ron, especially since they promised to do so. I won't go through everything they tell Ron, as all that information has already been discussed in previous parts of the story. | |||
They also talk a lot about themselves and what kind of people they are in real life. We already know a lot about Rain, but what about Lemon? | |||
According to her, she's pretty much the spitting image of her real self, as her character looks exactly like she did when she was about eight or nine years old. She was born in Bangladesh but moved to Denver, Colorado when she was just six years old. Now, she's 28 and is studying pharmaceutics at Stanford, California. She really loves medicine and helping others, which is also evident in her in-game profession. | |||
Ron is the oldest of the bunch at the age of sixty. He's an ex-military veteran born in El Salvador, forced to retire after having his leg blown off, which is why he finds much pleasure in virtual reality gaming. Despite having a prosthetic leg to help him go through his day-to-day grind with ease, gaming is the only way for him to live a somewhat "active" life, even if it's all just escapism. He was never depressed about having his life changed drastically since he has a loving family with four children and even two grandchildren already. Speaking of which, he currently lives in the USA as an immigrant, just like Lemon does. Now, he lives in Daytona Beach, Florida. | |||
Time flies by, and they safely return to Grove. The only thing that lies between them and their home is the barrier, and Rain and Lemon can't even put into words how happy they are to be back. They have tried being carefree and cheerful despite their horrible experiences - mostly because it's hard for them to process what truly happened - but now, they can't help but tear up a little bit. At the same time, Ron tries touching the barrier, which he had come across a few times before, not knowing what it was. Not only is it something he can't penetrate, but it also deals some damage to him in the form of an electric shock. It truly is something that monsters can't cross, even if those monsters could be players as well. | |||
"Well, I was hoping I could help carry her a little further", Ron says, finally letting the third, nameless Nymph down. "But this is as far as I go." | |||
"It's fine", Rain says, trying to keep the unconscious girl up and supported together with Lemon. Together, they barely have the strength to carry her, but it's not going to be easy, considering their physical condition, which has worsened considerably since they left the ruins, just as they feared. | |||
"Thank you so much for saving us", Lemon says. "I would hug you, but I don't want to drop this poor girl…" | |||
"I don't need a hug…" Ron says, blushing. | |||
Rain opens her mouth and begins to speak: "Like I promised, I will totally suck your dick." | |||
"No, you won't", Ron says strictly. "Don't even joke about such vulgar things." | |||
"Yeah, yeah", Rain says, and for the first time since they met, she shows Ron her smiling face. "Thank you." | |||
"Oh, so you can smile after all", Ron says and laughs. "Come visit me. You're most likely to find me there during sunset." Then, he walks away with a kind wave of a hand. | |||
Lemon sighs and takes the first step forward, along with Rain. Then another step, and a third. Just like that, they walk through the barrier inside the safety of Grove. They can't believe they are safe, with their home just around the corner. And how unlikely it was for them to be rescued by an ogre of all things? Had it not been for him, they would likely still be out there, getting raped endlessly. | |||
After a few more steps, they both collapse to their knees. "I feel like fainting right now…" Lemon says. | |||
"Me too", Rain says. "I want to lay down so bad…" | |||
"Not only that, we have to drag this poor girl…" Lemon says, still clinging to the unconscious little girl. "I wonder if anyone would help us?" | |||
Rain forces herself to her feet and breathes in deeply. She lets out as loud a shout as she can. "Help!" she screams. "Anyone! We need help!" And just like that, she falls back to her knees. "God damn it, I feel so weak…" she says. "It's a wonder we even could walk all that time…" | |||
Lemon nods and tries to smile. "Yeah, we really, REALLY need to get some rest." | |||
"Should I shout again…?" Rain asks. | |||
Lemon shakes her head, and this time she's the one to shout for help. Nobody is coming, though. They're still far away from where the people live, so it's only expected. Then, they start to move again, getting a little bit farther than last time, mostly because they force themselves. Again, they both yell for help, and this time, they finally hear an answer. Someone is looking for them. | |||
"Where are you?" the voice calls. They do not have the strength to stand up or shout anymore, so they just wait, feeling relieved. After a short while, six Nymphs rush to them. They do not recognize any of them, but they're so happy to see some kind faces of Nymphs that they instantly feel emotional, with Lemon feeling like bursting into tears. Immediately realizing what's up, the six strangers offer potions, and they offer their shoulders for Rain and Lemon to lean on. They also offer to carry the third, unnamed Nymph. | |||
Just fifteen minutes later, they arrive at Lemon's apartment, and the first one to lie down on the child-sized bed is the unconscious one. There's not much room for Rain and Lemon left, but that's not a problem. They both pitch some of their gold coins for an upgrade; a king-sized upgrade, to be exact, making the bed instantly larger. A fluffy, super deluxe double bed is enough for two adults now and should be more than enough for three Nymphs. Quickly, they get out of their clothes and lie down, sinking into the comfortable sheets. Unmoving, they feel like their bodies weigh a ton, and they can't get up anymore. They both lay their heads down and try to sleep. | |||
---- | |||
In dead silence, they both lie unmoving, thinking the other is asleep. Neither of them is in reality. Their horniness is making sure they won't sleep. Laying down, they also feel turbulence from the last time, with their bodies just not forgetting. When they close their eyes and remember the scenes, they simultaneously feel their bodies rock and their groins ache, almost as if they're still out there. Well, not really, but their memories haven't left that place. | |||
Among those memories are the ones from when they touched each other, and those are the ones Rain thinks about the most, with them being the ones she actually treasures. After all, even if the tentacles themselves were horrible, even if she disliked ''that'' part, Rain finds this brown-skinned Asian cutie incredibly sexy, even exotic. She doesn't want to say "exotic" because her race is not why she finds Lemon attractive; all that matters to her is that the face looks kissable and the body fuckable, and Lemon ranks high in both categories in Rain's mind. Yet, even the word "exotic" is one she would use to describe this Bengali beauty, and she managed to do something sensual and exciting with her during that otherwise difficult ordeal. | |||
Yet, she also finds them to be somewhat sad memories. She can remember Lemon's touch, her warmth, even her taste, and while she can remember doing it, she does not remember what was going through her head at the time, which she finds very scary. <i>'It's like it wasn't me doing her'</i>, she reminisces, <i>'but someone else. It's like they aren't my memories at all.'</i> That could indeed be argued, for they weren't alone in that situation. The tentacles were there too. | |||
In light of all that, Rain also realizes something really reassuring about herself, which she didn't consider earlier. Even though she may have changed as far as her behavior goes, her sexual preferences have not changed. Yeah, those tentacles made her moan like a porn actress, but in her heart of hearts, she's still the same loli-loving pervert. She still finds little girls to be just as sexy as she did before, and because of this, just like the last time she shared a bed with a little girl, she finds herself wanting to pounce on the kid next to her and just push her down and eat her out. Is it her pedophilic lust for preteen girls? Yes, and she's not even ashamed of admitting it to herself anymore because she knows it's alright. She's not some kind of monster. No, not at all. She just wants some love. That's all. | |||
Rain finally turns around, only to see Lemon turned towards her, with a smile and a blush on her face. Rain also blushes herself, and quite lustfully so. | |||
"Can't sleep, honey?" Lemon whispers, smiling. | |||
Being called a nice name makes Rain's heart flutter, and she just can't resist a smile. She simply nods. | |||
"I was ''SO'' tired, but the instant I got to relax, it's like my body got injected with a shot of caffeine…" Lemon says and giggles. | |||
"Me too", Rain says. | |||
"Must've been because we were out of it for hours until a while ago", Lemon suspects. | |||
"Well, my thoughts are also keeping me awake", Rain admits. | |||
"What kinda thoughts…?" Lemon asks with a mischievous smile. | |||
Rain ''almost'' doesn't want to admit it aloud, but remembering all the other things she went through with Lemon, with them also relaxing and cuddling in the ruins before being captured, she decides to be as honest as she can. "I was thinking a lot about what we did to each other while we were… you know…" | |||
"Yeah…" Lemon says with a sympathetic tone. "Me too…" | |||
"I was thinking about how sad it was to do it in such circumstances", Rain says and crawls slowly, shyly, a little bit closer. | |||
"I think I know what you mean…" Lemon says. "Well, we can just say it didn't count, as tentacles were involved." | |||
Rain nods again. She agrees wholeheartedly. | |||
"Having ''you'' by my side also made catching sleep a bit difficult", Lemon says, fidgeting nervously. "You know… because I promised to tell you how exactly I feel…" | |||
Rain smiles and nods. "I find it difficult to catch sleep with such an adorable girl by my side too", she admits, acting all flirty. | |||
"Do you also remember what ''else'' I promised…?" | |||
Rain does indeed remember that Lemon promised, ''"I'll give you one on the lips once we get home"'', but Rain doesn't want to say it; she wants to hear it. "Oh, I dunno", she mumbles, fidgeting in anticipation, voice dripping with jest and sex. "Why don't you refresh my memory a little…?" | |||
With that, Lemon suddenly gets on top of Rain, who gasps in surprise. Rain was on the brink of pouncing on Lemon herself, but never in her wildest dreams did she expect Lemon to be the one to make the first advance. | |||
"I've been secretly wanting to do this for a long time…!" Lemon says, and as she finishes her sentence, she pushes her lips against Rain's, giving her the kiss she promised she would. Rain is surprised for only a moment, as she wants to hug Lemon and kiss her back. She doesn't even care about rolling over and taking control even though she prefers to be on top. Rain has always found girls who act submissive to be the sexiest little things in the world, but at this moment, she's happy to throw that preference of her straight into the dustbin. After all, assertive little girls who passionately push themselves on their lovers are a close second as far as the sexiest little things in the world go, and that's precisely who Lemon is, and so much more. | |||
Every lewd act Rain thinks about doing to her, Lemon does back, with them eating each other out, twiddling their tongues as they stick them forward, and sucking on each other with loud smacks and mumbles. Besides, she finds the idea of two tops "competing" for dominance in a sexual play to be an incredibly sexy idea. Then again, does one really need to even call it a competition? Rain suspects that Lemon will be happy to be at the receiving end of some love too. | |||
After a minute, Lemon takes a breather from the kissing and lustfully smiles, breathing heavily straight into Rain's face. "Oh baby, I've wanted this so long…!" | |||
Rain's gaping mouth closes slightly as she rolls her tongue back in. "So, is that how you feel…?" | |||
Lemon nods gleefully. "I wanna do you so bad…!" | |||
Rain's heart pounds like crazy because while she suspected Lemon had hots for her, and while she can remember Lemon getting intimate with her, she didn't expect Lemon to go down on her this hard. But is it lovesickness or mere lust? She wants to find out. | |||
"Since when…?" Rain asks. | |||
"Since I met you… I knew instantly that there's something special about you…" As Lemon says that, she grabs Rain's butt, tightly squeezing it. "I always find myself going crazy around other girls, and I kind of have a wild imagination, y'know. I like to fantasize about all kinds of lesbian plays, about girls around me doing all kinds of crazy stuff to each other behind closed doors, and about myself doing all that stuff to them too…" | |||
Rain knows what Lemon means. She has these "Yuri goggles" she can't take off. Rain suspects that Lemon has a different word for it, as she can't imagine her being an otaku, but in principle, it's the same thing, whatever you want to call it. | |||
With Lemon's hand reaching down Rain's groin to softly run her fingers across her slit, she continues. "You're definitely a girl I wanna have for myself, even outside my fantasies…" | |||
Resisting her moans as she lets herself get played by Lemon, Rain sighs happily, but she also feels a little nervous because she still doesn't want Lemon to get the wrong idea. Yet, she can't get the words out of her mouth, not with how Lemon's playing with her. | |||
"So to have you ''finally'' be ''all mine''…" Lemon whispers, straight to Rain's ear as her fingers dig into her vagina. "Even if it's just for today…" | |||
"Aaahh… w-well… maybe…" Rain begins, smiling a little. "I… I wouldn't mind… more than just today…" | |||
"Don't you ''dare'' fall in love with me…" Lemon whispers as she moves her face down and lays her tongue on the little, erect nipple in the middle of Rain's other breast, making the little girl's back twist and arc in pure pleasure. With Lemon's finger digging deeper into her pussy, Rain feels so sensitive all over that even a little lick to her nipples feels orgasmic. "I only want your body, not your heart or commitment… I just want to make you part of my little harem…" | |||
<i>'Oh God'</i>, Rain thinks to herself, feeling more excited by the second. <i>'She really is the same as me. I thought this game would be hell, but… as far as girls go, this place is heaven.'</i> "How could I say no to that", she says, still fighting the urge to moan her heart out. "I'm not one… to…" Rain's words are interrupted by her gasp, caused by Lemon's intense fingering. "…settle down…!" | |||
"Oh, so you're a little slut, aren't you?" Lemon asks, holding back her giggles as she smiles lustfully. | |||
"I might… actually… be more like you…" Rain says, cracking a smile as she feels a giant rock having been lifted from her shoulders. "There's just… too many cute girls… I want to make out with… and make a part of ''my'' harem…" | |||
"Am I on the list?" | |||
"Hahaha… you're on the top of my list…" | |||
"Rain, my love…! My darling…! I'm so happy to have made ''you'' my first conquest…!" | |||
Rain giggles happily. "Speaking of conquests… you're actually my ''second''… I'm already ahead of you… I fucked Pink! Jealous?" | |||
"Aaah, you're a naughty little slut, aren't you…?" Lemon says, breathing in deeply, with an absolutely insane look in her eyes. "Oh, I ''am'' jealous of you indeed… and jealous of ''her''…" Then, she moves back down on Rain, pulling her soiled hand away from Rain's quim. Like possessed, she just wants to embrace the little girl underneath her, feel her warmth and softness pressed against her own, and touch her all over. "But I don't care…! It doesn't matter, because ''today''… you're ''mine''…" | |||
Above everything else, Lemon just wants to eat out Rain's soft, rosy lips more, and she can't resist her chops any longer. She wants to lick her and stick her tongue deep. She wants to exchange saliva and taste just how sweet it is. And Rain, she's more than happy to give Lemon everything she wants and then some. | |||
Rain pushes upwards and embraces the girl lying on top of her. She spreads her legs to let Lemon even deeper into her embrace, and she lays her hand on the soft, firm, and sporty buttocks. Her hard squeeze causes Lemon's back to arc as every single one of her ten long nails digs into the skin. Lemon lets out a loud, erotic moan, and she looks absolutely delighted. | |||
As Lemon gets up, she looks down, and a thought crosses her mind as she sees how close their genitals are together. In a missionary position, the frontmost parts of their genitals are already touching, but it's not enough for her. Spreading her legs, she gets to a better position and grabs another one of Rain's legs. Rain knows exactly what Lemon is thinking, and she's happy to let her have her way. | |||
Tribadism, scissoring, call it whatever you want. Rain never got around to doing it with Pink, even though they were planning on doing it. They were just too preoccupied with trying all sorts of other stuff. Rain regretted not doing it afterward, but that's not going to matter anymore since she gets to experience it now anyway. | |||
Lemon pushes herself down with very little force, and the lips touch, pressing against each other ever so slightly. A soft and wet lower-body kiss pushes down on Rain, and Lemon giggles playfully, laying down on her other leg while she holds the other one in place. "It's kinda hard to rub our clits together when we've both got such childish innies", she giggles as she moves in a perfect rhythm, rubbing her vulva in a circular motion. "But… isn't it nice regardless?" | |||
Rain, enchanted by sight, covers her mouth with her hand and looks down at where their genitals are connected. It's an unreal sight, one that she could never have dreamed of. <i>'More I stay here in this world, the more I miss being a man, but… this isn't so bad at all, given how good this feels.'</i> She nods, quietly admitting that it indeed feels nice. The touch itself is the softest she could ever imagine, but the pleasure it causes her is far from soft. It's intense, constant, and only seems to get better with every single motion of their hips rubbing against each other. | |||
Laying down, Rain closes her eyes, and her back arcs heavily. She does not cover her mouth anymore, and instead, she lays her other hand down while the other one grabs her own chest. She pleasures herself and rubs her nipple while Lemon pushes down on her pussy. She's completely pulled into the play, submissive to the whims of her lover. Her loud, girly, high-pitch moans are a testament to that. | |||
Seeing how submissive and willing Rain is, Lemon only feels more motivated. She hugs Rain's leg tight and leans her body backward slightly, with a moan escaping her lips almost every time she exhales. Having found just the right spot to maximize the enjoyment both for herself and her partner, her breathing is getting more rapid as waves of pleasure fluctuate up and down. "Mmmmm, you said you missed your dick yesterday", Lemon teases, "but you sure don't seem like that right now…" | |||
Rain doesn't even try to deny it. She has to admit that right now, she indeed doesn't miss it for a second. "Lemon… you… you're ''SO'' amazing…!" | |||
Like an engine running at full speed, a battery loaded to the brim with power, Lemon's hips sway on their own almost without her even thinking about it, with her body smacking up and down a little as well. "I sure love the idea of teaching a clueless guy about what ''real'' pleasure feels like", Lemon teases. | |||
"I… I love being taught by you!" Rain admits, with her reactions only getting fiercer. Having a sensitive spot teased, both literally and figuratively, makes her want to go crazy, and she honestly feels like climaxing in Lemon's grasp at any second. <i>'Like, she said it'd be hard for her to rub our clits together, but… oooh baby, she's got it!'</i> "I… I'm gonna cu… cum!" she moans. | |||
Between her moans, Lemon gives her partner a soft, stretched-out "Awwww", feeling delighted and proud looking at the redhead lying on her back as she tosses and turns, approaching her climax. "But don't expect me to go easy on you!" she coos, unable to bring herself to slow down, not until she cums herself. | |||
Rain wants to respond, but with every fast-paced breath being accompanied by a hurried moan, her climax doesn't let her do anything but call Lemon's name in pleasure over and over again. All this just makes Lemon's heart flutter with happiness and pride. How could she not be proud? She got in bed with the exact girl she wanted, and she's getting to dominate her as much as she wants and make that little girl feel incredible. Her only regret is the fact that they couldn't cum together, but hey, there's plenty of time for that, given that there's a long and wet evening ahead of them both. | |||
Lemon doesn't stop, not until the very last second. Driven by her mad desire to just climax, her voice cracks as she calls Rain's name through her cries of pleasure, rocking her body even harder, all the way until she just can't take the pleasure anymore. Her body jerks violently, and she finds herself squirting with amazing force. Unable to concentrate on anything else, she lets out a loud scream of pleasure that will surely echo to the neighbors outside. If any of her neighbors were worried about what could've happened to her, they now know she's home, safe and sound, and very much okay. | |||
Exhausted, Lemon's legs are spread, and her grip on Rain's legs loosens as she wants to just lie down and relax for a moment. Rain sees this as an opportunity to sit up and apply some movement of her own to continue the play straight from where they left off. Barely having recovered from her last orgasm, Lemon suddenly feels Rain press against herself, but she's not mad at all. Quite the contrary, she finds herself delighted by Rain just wanting more. Lemon, too starts to move, providing some counter-movement. | |||
This time, it's not as much about being in control or being on the receiving end. They are in a position that allows them both to move a little. Face to face, it doesn't get too far though, as they just can't resist the urge to share a tongue kiss and an embrace. Their genitals are still somewhat connected, with their legs intertwined, but they can't really pleasure themselves like this, so their desire for that pulls their lips apart. They're ready to go all in again. | |||
Their hands touch each other's naked bodies, especially their thighs and hips, and occasionally all the way up to their chests. This time, they're determined to cum together. They're not even communicating with words, as they can tell from their spasms and movements when they want to back down and when they want to push harder. Their minds are one. They can achieve their goal of simultaneous orgasms, and they get close to it. They both can tell. And so, they push forward a thousand miles an hour. | |||
At the same time, both of their backs arc back, and they both spasm and convulse as they push against each other. It's the only part that connects them, as they both lean back in a similar manner. And their screams are absolutely incredible. Almost as if trying to compete which one of them can make a louder scream of pleasure, they both moan hard. Every time they think it's over, it just gets more intense. They want to hug and kiss, but they do not dare to take a single break, not until it's over. | |||
Finally, they bask in a moment of tranquility, and they both lean toward each other for yet another kiss. You'd think that an orgasm is something that will drain your strength, but they find themselves even more energized. Nothing can stop them from scissoring… except maybe the third girl they share the bed with. Having all but forgotten about her, they gaze toward her. She's still sleeping very peacefully, almost too peacefully, having not moved at all from the position they left her in. | |||
"How she did not wake up is beyond me…" Rain says. | |||
"Honestly", Lemon starts with a cunning smile. "Would it be such a bad thing if she did?" | |||
Line 1,936: | Line 3,256: | ||
"Well, I mean… | "Well, I mean… she can join us if she wakes up", Lemon says and giggles. | ||
"Well, there's a fantasy I wouldn't mind exploring", Rain says, chuckling. | |||
"In fact, if you ''are'' just pretending to be asleep", Lemon begins, leaning towards the sleeping beauty without breaking her connection to Rain. "Why not speak up, sweetie? Let's have threesome." | |||
They wait, but there really is no answer. There's no waking her up. | |||
"Aww, threesome would've been so much fun", Lemon says, turning back towards Rain. "I guess it's just two of us…" | |||
Rain nods, pushing herself forward on Lemon, who moans in response, smiling ear to ear. "I don't mind", Rain says, hugging Lemon again, pulling her body towards her own. "Because that way, your eyes will only be on me…" | |||
"Didn't take you for a jealous type…" Lemon says, with a finger on top of her lips. "But… I kinda like the idea of you ''only'' looking at me too…" | |||
"I don't think I would be able to look away even if I wanted to…" | |||
"Mmm-hmmm… and I'm totally not done with your pussy", Lemon says, also pushing herself against Rain. They moan and sigh, moving simultaneously in rhythm, clutching each other's hands, both eager to keep on climaxing and drowning in each other's love. "I don't think I've ever felt this good", Lemon admits, and she's not ''only'' talking about the physical pleasure but also how fulfilled she feels in her heart. "You sure seem to love having our pussies rub each other too…" | |||
"Y-yeah, I… I didn't think I'd love this… mmmmh… ''s-s-sooo much''!" | |||
"Best of all… we can just keep cumming and going on… cumming and going on… over and over again…" | |||
<i>'That really is the best part'</i>, Rain admits. <i>'She already made me cum twice, but I feel so energized, and I just want more and more!'</i> But as her third orgasm fast approaches, she already fantasizes about everything else they're about to do. Rain wants to lick and finger Lemon too, just like she did to Pink, and she wants to get licked and fingered herself. <i>'But I don't want to pull away from her pussy either! No way! The way she makes me cum is insane!'</i> | |||
Sure enough, they both cum, one after another, and still holding each other's hands, they don't stop or slow down, wanting to move forward without backing down, as if possessed. As far as they're concerned, they could both go on scissoring forever… or at least until they're completely spent and unable to keep themselves going. For now, though, that moment still feels miles away. | |||
---- | |||
In the end, it has to be asked: Is it love? It's more than a normal friendship, so it could be. They certainly treat each other like lovers, calling each other cute and heartwarming names. Still, considering how intimate the society of Nymphs is in general because of their living circumstances, it could just be that having a sexual relationship is just something that is "normal" for Nymphs. Maybe in the society of Nymphs, sex is just how they show friendship? If you were to ask Rain and Lemon, they would undoubtedly say yes. They're not lovers; they're just friends. Friends with benefits, yes, but certainly less than lovers. | |||
They both agree that they want to work towards that kind of polyamorous society where sex is more accepted, even though it could be difficult for most Nymphs to agree. Wouldn't that make it so that instead of gaining a lover, they gained a partner in crime in each other? Or is it an open relationship? Neither of them knows, and honestly, they don't care either because, at the end of the day, they're happy to think of each other as an irreplaceable partner, no matter what the partner's role might be in their respective lives. | |||
---- | |||
A new morning rises, and a long, wet, and hot night is behind Rain. All her sorrows and pains are nothing but a sad memory anymore. I mean, how could she be sad? The tentacles defeated her and Lemon, but they made it out. Besides, she's in paradise. She's not in a bed with just one naked little girl, but two of them, both more charming than each other. | |||
As Rain wakes up, they are both still fast asleep. Lemon lays naked on her back with drool rolling down her cheek, and the nameless Nymph sleeps on her stomach with an adorable smile on her face. Not only that, Rain finds this white-haired Nymph's hand on her shoulder, almost as if wanting to climb on top of her in sleep, almost as if thanking her. <i>'How cute'</i>, Rain thinks, wondering if the Nymph was sleeping through it all or if she woke up at some moment. Rain and Lemon DID kind of moan in her ear, sharing the same bed and all, so it's not out of the question. | |||
Rain, though, feels like she can't stay for long. Lemon might've been all she cared about when she screamed her name, and the only thing that mattered in the whole world for that one intimate evening and night, but now all she can think of are Angel, Wendy, and Pink. She wants to find out what happened to them after they got separated. No, she NEEDS to find out. She absolutely has to. Lucky for her, she's as invigorated as ever and ready to head out. | |||
She dresses up in her now-restored clothes, silently and slowly, and before she heads out the door, she takes one final look at the two girls. She thinks about waking Lemon to notify her, but ultimately decides not to disturb her sleep. Instead, she opts to borrow some of Lemon's papers and pencils waiting on the table and writes a little love letter to Lemon explaining her absence. She also makes sure to thank Lemon for a fantastic night before finally leaving. | |||
<i>'It's already noon'</i>, she notices, realizing she really did sleep a lot. <i>'If I wasn't fully recovered before, I sure as hell am now!'</i> | |||
No, that's not true. She has not recovered yet, and she sure as hell is not yet free from what the tentacle monster did to her. Reality kicks her in the stomach like the bastard he is. This reality is her child, a demon spawn growing in her womb. It's moving and kicking, so it has grown to be quite an energetic little bastard. She can feel it vividly, even though you wouldn't be able to tell that she's pregnant looking at her still slim waistline. But she can tell, she's pregnant, and alas, she can also tell: <i>'This is the day it's going to be born.'</i> | |||
<big>[[Nymphsaga/Break|Chapter III]]</big> | |||
[[Category:Nymphsaga | [[Category:Nymphsaga]] |
Latest revision as of 19:19, 2 February 2023
The Great Expedition
Ever since the game of Nymphsaga began, the biggest external threats that Nymphs have faced are, without a doubt, the goblins.
According to a page of lore that will be left unreleased in this story, goblins are one of the four great humanoids of Phantasm that stand above all others in terms of intelligence. Tribal in nature, they're a species of wandering hunter-gatherers scattered across the entire world. They have some permanent settlements, but it is not really in their nature. Their species is genetically very diverse, and depending on the tribe and the subrace, they can vary significantly in size and even appearance. Rarely exceeding the average height of Nymphs, the smallest of them are usually little more than one meter in height, around three and a half feet on average, while the largest of them can grow up to be over two meters or almost seven feet tall. In their hierarchy, where strength is valued, these "hobgoblins" often occupy positions of leadership over their shorter cousins.
As far as their physical attributes go, their skin color varies from green to brown with varying degrees of vibrancy, with some even being grey instead of wearing more common, bright colors. They have little to no body hair, and their snout-faced heads tend to be bald too. The smallest goblins tend to have prominent facial features, such as abnormally large eyes and ears, which help them hunt in the dark and provide superb hearing. In contrast, the larger ones appear proportionally more human-like and tend to suffer from diluted senses as a result. More often than not, goblins of all sizes also have a lot of body fat, making them appear chubby, with more lean and muscular goblins being uncommon. Still, regardless of their body composition, they are pound for pound very strong, with even the weakest of them being able to outmatch any Nymph in terms of raw strength.
Goblins also share similarities to Nymphs who hunt in groups, and they rely greatly on the use of weapons and tools, both ranged and short-range. While their race cannot be considered magically gifted, their casters can manage the same low-tier spells that Nymphs can, with some unique ones as well. Exceptions to this apply, as the bigger hobgoblins are considered vastly more intelligent than normal ones.
Many goblins live near Grove because one of the most prominent tribes in Phantasm, the Hammercliff tribe, has its headquarters located in the forests nearby, on top of a steep yet small mountain, just a few hours' walk away from Grove. From there, they launch hunts and raids to the surrounding areas with a single goal: the sexual enslavement of all Nymphs.
Like most prominent species of Phantasm, goblins lust over Nymphs for their source, and will risk their lives to get their hands on them. Moreover, as an all-male species, they also rely on Nymphs for reproduction. Nymphs of Grove know this because they've seen it happen firsthand. Many, like Pink, tell stories of their groups being ambushed, allies being captured, and even raped before their eyes in the middle of the forest, with the survivors returning home alone, never to see their friends again. After all, once you've been captured, dragged away, and put in the Goblin King's chains inside Fort Hammercliff, there is no escape.
Stripped of their humanity and rights, the Nymphs imprisoned and enslaved live every waking moment of their new lives being raped. Enslaved for the sole purpose of being sexually ravaged and impregnated over and over again, goblin cocks grind and pound them day in, day out, pumping them full of thick semen while draining them of their endless source to satisfy their masters. This source feeds the growing goblin population, keeping the withdrawal symptoms from the lack of source away, while simultaneously giving the tribe fresh soldiers. Goblins live short lives and as a result, breed like rabbits, with an average pregnancy lasting less than a week, and a newborn goblin growing to become an adult in less than a month, and as both sex slaves and nurseries, the Nymphs provide them with the population, whether they want to or not.
Grove yet holds firm against the tribe hunting them in their own backyard, but as the population of Grove suffers and dwindles, the tribe grows stronger, and despite having its protective barrier intact to protect the population centers from raids, it may only be a matter of time before Grove finds itself overwhelmed. They fear that sooner or later, it will be too late to resist and fight back.
With one and a half weeks of game time behind Nymphs of Grove, they find their ranks thinning so much that they decide to focus their efforts on crushing the goblins. They have to do it while defeating them is still relatively easy. Of course, the goblins can never get past the barrier, and Nymphs can, in theory, stay safe if they choose to never leave Grove, but do they want to become prisoners of this barrier? Nymphs of Grove actively debate this, but the answer of the large majority at the moment is "No". Besides, there's no guarantee that the barrier will be there forever. They have no active reason to believe it would disappear, but many feel they shouldn't rule anything out.
So, the Nymphs want to take out the Hammercliff tribe, but they have one big problem: they do not know the exact location of their fortress. They know it's somewhere to the north of Grove, but that is where their information regarding its location end. And sadly, without precise knowledge, they can not launch a large-scale counter-attack to the dangerous reaches of the forest.
With their unreliable and possibly hostile leader, High Priestess Geraldina, still locked into her pyramid with no way of getting inside or getting her out of there, new leaders have risen in her place. They're not princesses or queens, not religious figures, and not even elected politicians; instead, they're charismatic and widely respected Nymphs who have taken the initiative to motivate others around them as warlords and philosophers of sorts. They prefer to call themselves representatives and organizers, but many view them as leaders and role models to look up to. Having even formed a council of sorts, they gather to discuss events, critical news, and possible plans for survival in a large outdoor theatre, eerily similar to those of ancient Greece, in front of an engaging public crowd, most of which are the friends of these same organizers. Everyone is welcome and encouraged to join these open forums, as most Nymphs taking the stage don't even want to be there. They simply feel that someone must.
Nymphs, like humans, are people who have very different opinions and subscribe to different political and religious ideologies. Nymphs, in fact, disagree on many things, but the vast majority agree on one thing: to survive, they must stick together in a strong collective. This is a war of survival they're fighting. That's why every decision is made by a vote through direct democracy, where everyone is committed to following the majority's decision. Sometimes it can be tough for the minority, and sometimes they might even make bad decisions, but it's what Nymphs in Grove have decided and what they all stick to, both in good and in bad.
Coming out from this hub is news about a decision to deal a killing blow to the Hammercliff tribe and rescue the captive Nymphs, as voted by an overwhelming majority. Most of the expeditions to the unknown must now focus on the northern region, as Nymphs concentrate their efforts on discovering the location of Fort Hammercliff.
Wendy, having represented her own group of friends, was present in these discussions. She is considered a community leader of sorts by many Nymphs even though she does not actively participate in public meetings and is only present to vote and listen. Still, her face is widely recognized as an active member of the community and a reliable Nymph capable of organizing and leading expeditions into the unknown, and none know this better than her own party.
Having just heard the news from their representative, the quintet of Rain, Wendy, Angel, Pink, and Lemon pack their supplies and depart Grove with plans to venture far away from home in hopes of finding the infamous Fort Hammercliff. Having been relatively successful for the past few days, they're not afraid of the dangers lurking deep in the forest. Not only have they reached the supposedly maximum level of four, but they have also upgraded their arsenals, wardrobes, and professions accordingly and are in a prime position to succeed in this adventure.
Now, why the "supposedly maximum level of four", you might wonder? Nymphs also wonder about it, as it is impossible to gain more experience after level four. They know there is a fifth level, but nobody knows how to get there yet. Most well-studied Nymphs suspect it has something to do with professions, as they all offer new abilities to players that can drastically improve their performance, but they can't be sure.
Before we advance the story, why don't I go through some of the talents they have picked? After all, these talents are directly linked to their abilities and give a good idea of how they fight.
First off is Rain, who has picked "Athletics" and "Speed" as her talents. "Athletics" is helpful for her since it is a talent that allows her to move easier and with less stamina being consumed. In addition to being a successful raider, she is quite experienced as a duelist from her days in Mormia. Because of this, she can fully utilize her athletic skills in gymnastics and parkour, making her untouchable against ordinary enemies in one-on-one situations. Given that she's supposed to be a tank for the party, this is very useful because she is weak to direct attacks, and being able to dodge almost anything reduces her need for blocking and parrying attacks. "Speed" is a no-brainer for her as well, as it makes her quicker in every way possible. Together with "Athletics", it eliminates almost all of the stamina usage from her movements, allowing her to sprint insane distances without breaking a sweat while focusing her stamina on attacks. Needless to say, these two talents go well together and fit her style like a glove.
"Athletics" is a talent available for rangers, and it's Wendy's first talent of choice too. While she is a ranger, she prefers mid to short-range, as pistols in Nymphsaga are designed for that. Moving quickly on the battlefield is critically important for her, and so is dodging incoming attacks. Her second talent choice is "Ammo Specialization", which allows its user to change the element of any ammunition from physical to literally anything else. She wants to do this because Rain and Lemon already rely on pure physical damage, and can't do as much about it as she can. For Wendy, this is not an easy feat either, as changing the element on the weapon requires "Spell Crystals" to be equipped, which, as previously mentioned, are also used by casters to unlock specific spell sets in the game. Wendy is lucky to get an Arcane Stone quickly, allowing her to shoot magical bullets dealing arcane damage.
Angel's first choice is obviously "Restoration", as it boosts her restorative abilities and mana regeneration, making her more effective as a healer. Her other talent is "Barriercraft", which enables her to cast all kinds of magical shields and barriers, which can be used both offensively and defensively. For her, this mostly means being able to better protect her allies, and more importantly, herself. A protective barrier, for example, can block a single attack and be vital in situations where Nymph is surprised from behind, which is something she feels like she needs. On that note, all talents give out new abilities, even the passive ones, so while Rain's and Wendy's talents seem passive in nature, that's not all there is to them.
Pink is a reckless mid to short-range caster who uses magical bracelets as her weapons instead of using a wand or a staff. This makes her immune to disarming effects and provides her with hastened casting speeds, but this comes at the cost of limited accuracy and range. Of course, in theory, she can hit targets very far away, but it is not easy, especially considering her play style. As a clothier, she also has access to a "Transformation" spell, which she can use to turn herself into a "Magical Girl" and imbue her fists and feet with magic, making her deadly at melee range when needed. However, while it's easily the most powerful ability in her arsenal, it's not very reliable since maintaining this transformation requires a constant supply of mana.
Pink's first talent choice is "Instant Casting", which allows her to decrease all of her spell's cast times by a little. While attacks that require little to no casting become instant, they're not actually something she can conjure on demand, as instead of having a cast time, they get a cooldown equal to the length of the cast time. Of course, it's still preferable, as she can shoot better while moving, instantly after taking aim. Her second talent is "Dual Slots", which allows her to equip two Spell Crystals simultaneously, a valuable talent for learning a wider arsenal of spells. At the moment, she has access to a rare tier-three Spell Crystal, which has both the fire and lightning elements attached to it, as well as a lesser arcane stone, which she doesn't care about too much.
Lastly, there's Lemon, the silent assassin who prefers to watch over the rest of the group from afar, catching her enemies by surprise before they even know what hit them. She can't move well with a heavy and cumbersome weapon, so she relies on stealth and distance as her defense, which fits her very well as her avatar isn't naturally athletic. She is very good at aiming, though, having practiced Kyūdō as a hobby since early childhood.
Lemon's first talent is "Stealth", which passively makes her invisible to enemies as long as she stays still and keeps a reasonable distance. She can still be sensed through sound, smell, and even overflow of source, but that's a minor problem, especially in a group setting where the attention of enemies is often concentrated on other Nymphs. The initial damage from the stealth shot is always multiplied by three, and critical hits to vital organs further deal double damage, making stealth shots extremely deadly, especially if she can stay hidden throughout the entire fight. Her second talent is "Longshot", which increases her damage output based on her distance from her enemy. Given that she's good at aiming and the synergy between her talents, she is not only the heaviest hitter of all the Nymphs in the group but also perhaps as heavy a hitter as a Nymph can theoretically be. Still, she's also vulnerable, making her a "glass cannon" in the most literal sense of the name.
Now, back to the more relevant parts of the story.
Their group finally reaches the northern edge of the Misty Forest, where a tall cliff separates it from the Hammercliff Valley. Ahead of them lies a mountainous landscape with white, bald cliffs rising from the midst of the dense jungle, but no matter where they look, they can't find any signs of the fortress or any signs of civilization for that matter.
"It seems like we made it to the border", Wendy says, stretching her arms and spine after a long walk, thinking about the walk ahead, which may be even longer. "Quite a view, but where oh where do we get down?" she wonders, with her eyes scanning the area.
"Not sure", Rain says, observing the nearby area, "but I'm a little worried about being seen now. It's like we're presenting ourselves on a god-damn pedestal for every goblin to see, standing on top of a cliff."
"I'm more worried about how we get back up once we're down there", Angel points out.
"Oh, stop your worrying, both of you", Wendy says. "There's our safe route to get up and down without climbing, a little bit to the west", she adds, pointing at a spot where the zones connect through the forest, with no tall cliffs in sight.
Lemon joins in the discussion with a suggestion. "Should our first priority be mapping this area on top of the cliffs? If we can secure a safe route, it will make going back and forth from the valley to Grove easier and faster."
"Remember that little rock we walked past ten minutes ago?" Wendy asks. "Someone at the council meeting gave everyone several markings about the area, as mapped by her own party, so we can use them as our checkpoints."
Lemon nods with a happy smile on her face. "Oh, so that's what the stone was about."
"Yeah, it's the best checkpoint, in my opinion", Wendy says. "All we have to do is get to the crossing, and we've secured a safe route."
"In any case, that was one long fucking walk", Rain says and sighs. "I already wanna take a break."
"We can relax for five minutes, no problem", Wendy says. "Everyone okay with that?"
There are no disagreements. They get away from the cliff, where they could possibly be seen from below, and they sit down for a quick breather and a snack.
After resting for a while, they take one final stroll back toward their first checkpoint in hopes of securing a good route for their inevitable return. While doing this, Lemon, following the group from a distance to keep track of what's behind them, notices something in the corner of her eye. It's a sole goblin scout, a little green bastard with pearly black eyes gleaming between his thick and flabby cheeks and forehead, walking straight towards the unsuspecting group of four who are more tightly packed to one place. Lemon doesn't know if this is a coincidence, but the goblin seems hostile with its daggers drawn out. This causes her to draw her bow, take aim and tighten the bowstring to its limits. She can't just alert her friends, as the enemy would hear. Besides, goblins never act alone, and she knows this.
'It must be accompanied by others, but where are they?' Lemon can't see any other goblins anywhere. 'Should I try killing the goblin right away?' She's one hundred percent sure she could do it, but she's afraid to initiate combat.
"You should've shot."
A rough voice startles Lemon, who feels her heart skipping a beat. She turns her head around to see a giant goblin, way taller than any other she's seen before, and wielding a massive club, he is already preparing for a swing. Lemon manages to dodge it at the last second, but knowing her cover has already been blown, she realizes there's only one thing left to do.
"They're here!" she screams, alerting her allies of imminent danger.
Immediately, the four Nymphs walking together ahead of Lemon all turn in different directions, drawing their weapons. Rain is the first to see the hobgoblin harassing Lemon, now trying to grab hold of her with his hands. Rain rushes in for help and scares the goblin away with a swing of her own, an attack that the hobgoblin manages to dodge masterfully. Standing erect, he is slightly over one and a half meters in size. Taller, more muscular, and definitely fatter than Rain, he looks like a genuinely menacing foe. Even smaller goblins can be formidable opponents with their unpredictable attack patterns and teamwork, but this one is an absolute monster, an elite goblin. It's not a foe that Rain feels confident about defeating.
"What's the matter, little girl?" the hobgoblin asks. "Scared?"
Rain is immediately shocked to hear this monster speak clear English. It's the first time for her, as the monsters she has faced so far have not been able to speak in familiar languages. She knows that goblins have an advanced language of their own, and even understand some important keywords from English, but this one can do much more. "Hide somewhere, Lemon", Rain says, putting herself between her friend and her opponent. "You know what to do."
Lemon nods and runs away, trying to find a new position to attack from.
Meanwhile, trouble is heading toward the others as well, with the dual-wielding scout, accompanied by a pair of other melee fighters and a shaman, reaching the trio. Angel, who cannot do any damage against the enemy, retreats to a more centralized position from where she hopes to reach everyone, leaving the fight to her allies as she focuses on healing all four of them.
Pink lures two of the enemies in for a melee, quickly being forced into the defensive by them. For a moment, memories of her last battle against a large group of goblins spring to her mind, with her recalling how her group got separated, with everyone getting picked out one by one and slowly wiped out. 'But no way that's gonna happen today', she convinces herself, transforming into her melee form, with her fist flying straight toward the face of the dual-wielding scout. 'We're all much stronger than we were back then', she assures as her meteoric fist sends the scout flying, with the other melee fighter assuming a defensive position.
Surprised by the superhuman strength displayed by Pink's explosive close-range attack, they both step back in retreat, with Pink deciding to take full advantage of the opportunity. Supercharged by Angel's heals to keep her stamina rejuvenated, she fights and punches her way through the injured scout, who despite his best efforts, can't connect his daggers with Pink's skin. In fact, his attempts at attacking Pink only give her better opportunities for an attack, with her flame-infused diagonal kick to the goblin's head eventually finishing the enemy off.
Thinking he now has an easy task at hand striking his enemy's focus elsewhere, the remaining goblin attacks with a powerful, downward swing of his sword but misses his mark at the last possible moment, with the blade barely grazing the Nymph's skin. Cackling, thinking he's about to defeat and rape the Nymph in front of him, he doesn't even realize his grave folly. The last thing he sees before death is a fist cloaked in fire and lightning, which cracks his skull open as the wave of magic blows his brains out from the back of his head. It ends up being Pink's last attack before her transformation dies down. 'That was surprisingly easy', she thinks, quietly celebrating her victory as she slows down to gather her strength in peace.
Having seen Pink succeed, Angel concentrates her efforts on Rain and Wendy, thinking, 'if this goes on, we're gonna have no problems.' The hobgoblin fighting Rain worries her, but to her surprise, it's actually Wendy who's in more trouble. Being forced to fight against a shield-bearing, flail-wielding goblin together with the flame-weaving shaman, she's up against a pair of enemies she has no hope of defeating alone, especially with the tanky rank A goblin proving to be her Achilles' heel. Having his shield up constantly, Wendy can't get a good shot in, and with the tank positioned between her and the caster, she can't even eliminate the damage dealer in the back.
Wendy finds herself in a constant run, desperately trying to get away from the tank, who's unrelenting in his attempts to strike her down. 'If it wasn't for Angel, I would've already run out of steam', she grimaces, swearing in her mind over how much of a sticky situation she's in. Eventually, she catches a single opening and manages to take a shot at the defenseless caster, barely missing the heart. The caster immediately takes cover to heal and recover, leaving Wendy to focus on the shield-bearing goblin. However, having turned her attention away for a second proves fatal.
The enemy charges towards her, striking her down with a shoulder tackle and sending her into a stunned shock. Now on her back and struggling to get on her feet, she sees the goblin charge again, with the flail coming down on her. Unable to dodge in time, she instinctively tries to block the attack, but since her two little pistols are not designed to take hits, and since her arms are far too weak to stop the heavy morning star, the impact disarms her immediately, causing her to scream from the pain and shock.
As Wendy tries her best to regain her composure as soon as possible, she tries to get hold of her weapons once more, but with them having disappeared completely, she ends up just grabbing air. Furthermore, nothing she tries works. Her hands move barely, and so do her legs, but she doesn't have the energy to lift her body up or the mana to even open her user interface. Moreover, with the goblin now on top of her, pushing its thick hand against Wendy's face to block her from screaming for help, she finds herself utterly helpless.
'No fucking way, did I just seriously lose', she asks herself, knowing she just took a "fatal" blow. When Nymphs run out of stamina through consumption, they can't regenerate it for a short while, but when it gets drained away from damage, it can't be healed back up either. Furthermore, this defeat mechanic silences and drains away all the mana as well, and realizing this is indeed what just happened to her, she panics. 'It's gonna rape me', she realizes, as the goblin puts his hand on her body, groping and rubbing her flat chest while howling with laughter. With her teary eyes bulging wide open, she tries to scream into the goblin's hand, kicking her feet and clawing the goblin's arm, but nothing she does discourages or hinders the goblin on top of her. 'Where the hell are my friends!? I know Angel was healing me until the very end, so she at least must know the trouble I'm in!'
Angel realizes the plight of Wendy the instant she lets out a cry of pain, being struck by a flail. She can't see Wendy from the angle she is, especially with the goblin blocking her with his body, and she can't just target Wendy by clicking some button on her user interface either. Every spell must be manually aimed and have a clear route to travel through, even those that do not require a travel distance to reach their targets instantly. Her spells can't go through trees, and they especially can't go through enemies, as the enemy would just absorb her spells. 'And all I fucking have is holy spells, which would just heal it', she thinks, turning her attention to Pink.
"Pink, you've gotta help Wendy!" Angel calls out. "They're trying to capture her!"
Realizing what's going on, Pink runs for rescue, but her sprint is cut short. The enemy reinforcements are on the way, and three of them challenge Pink, forcing her to take this fight alone. Knowing she has limited time before Wendy is captured, she realizes she has to pull all stops again.
Meanwhile, Rain finds herself in a duel where neither fighter can get a hit. As nimble as Rain is, this elite goblin is just as fast and agile. Instead of having just one repeating attack pattern, the hobgoblin has at least five different attack patterns that Rain knows of. All of them are executed in random order, and they all can be interrupted mid-pattern if Rain tries to capitalize on them. When Rain attacks, the enemy dodges regardless of how his current pattern is progressing.
Frustrating as it may be for Rain to admit, this is not an enemy that she can defeat alone. In fact, this is the kind of enemy that no Nymph could ever defeat alone, no matter how strong they could get. He is simply that much better than a Nymph; bigger, faster, stronger, and way more durable. He can never run out of stamina, but Rain sure can. Rain knows she can't run away either, as she would just get caught trying. It is inevitable. She will lose eventually because he is a superior being, and she knows it.
However, she knows she has help, and having stalled the enemy for long enough, Lemon provides her with the aid she so desperately needs. A single arrow flying through the woods pierces the goblin's left pectoral muscle to deal massive damage, causing it to growl in pain. "You will pay for that, whore!" the hobgoblin roars as he rushes towards Rain, enraged.
'It hasn't rushed like this before!' Rain realizes as she panics, wondering if she should dodge, block, or try to counter the attack. 'Dodge', she decides and jumps out of the way, but the enemy doesn't even pay attention to her. He runs straight past her, with its sights set on Lemon, 'but where the fuck is she!?' Rain doesn't have a clue and falls into a state of panic as she rushes to her feet. 'Doesn't matter', she tells herself and sprints at her enemy, trying to stay on his heels.
With three goblins in her way, Pink knows she can't reach Wendy, not even with Angel's heals keeping her up and running. All the damage she does is negated by the enemy caster's heals, while the other two continue to push her back, and with her transformation ability requiring more mana than she has left, she knows she can't rely on it to defeat her enemies either. 'Is there nothing we can fucking do!?' she asks herself in desperation, calling out to her friends. "Rain! Lemon! Help us!"
"They're gone!" Angel shouts.
"Gone!?" Pink replies with a scream. "What happened to them!?"
"I don't fucking know", Angel responds. "The hobgoblin rushed toward the cliff after Lemon attacked it, and Rain rushed after it! I think they're in trouble too!"
Pink swears in her mind, asking herself, 'is this it for us?' How fast the tides of war shift indeed; a minute ago, she felt like she was on top of the world having defeated two goblins unassisted, but now she realizes they're actually losing badly. Even with a pair of goblins on top of Wendy with rope in their hands, they're still outnumbered, and exhausted to top it off.
In fact, the situation feels eerily similar to when she was ambushed by a group of goblins last time. She got separated from her allies and never saw any of them again. She knows their party has been defeated, and she's left standing once more, forced to ask herself, should she just run away again? 'No', she answers. 'Not this time. Angel's still left standing, and I'm not leaving her behind, just as she's not leaving me. And even if we may not be able to defeat these enemies or be able to save Wendy…' She stops to think, trying her best to stay focused and think rationally. Their defeat indeed is inevitable, as she sees it. 'Fuck, and what about Rain and Lemon? Are they even okay?'
Angel sees the situation with the same eyes as Pink, except she is much more terrified of what's happening. Not only that, but she's powerless to stop it, as none of her abilities even work on goblins. The panic starts to sink in as the memories of her last defeat flood her mind, with her recounting the memories of being raped by a monster, 'and if we stay here, that's gonna happen again.' Knowing she won't be saved this time around if that ends up happening, she yells: "We've gotta get the fuck outta here before they get all of us!"
It is a tough pill to swallow, but Pink has to agree. They've got to abandon their friends. 'We have to. There's nothing else we can do.' Pink feels like crying in rage just thinking about it, but for them all to be captured would be even worse. "Fuck!" she yells as she retreats from the three goblins.
Angel turns around to run, but not before seeing all three goblins stay on Pink's heels, matching her speed. 'How can those fat-ass goblins even run as fast as us!?' she wonders, fearing they could run out of steam before the enemy does. "They're after us!" she shouts.
"I know! Just run!"
"But I don't think we can make it!"
"Can't you make a barrier to block them or something!?"
"It takes time, and I would have to stay still!" Then, Angel gets an idea. She can't even believe she's about to suggest it, but she voices it anyway. "What if we split up? That way, they only get one of us!"
Pink responds with an emphatic "No!".
"I'll get their attention! That way, you can -"
"Don't even think about it!" Pink screams. "We can BOTH make it!"
Suddenly, after just a half minute of desperately trying to escape from the enemy, something appears to be moving towards them from the front. It's a small figure, fast on its feet, a Nymph charging straight at the goblins. Pink and Angel also see others a little farther away, a total of four more. They stop in their tracks and feeling like she couldn't run much further anyway, Angel proceeds to help the one charging in with her heals.
The Nymph in the front is fast, way faster than Rain. With a pair of daggers in her hands, she quickly manages to take out the enemy healer with a burst of attacks, and her allies follow not so far behind. The party's swordsman charges in, with their rifle-wielding gunner and a pair of casters staying with Pink and Angel. Realizing they're outnumbered, the remaining two goblins don't even try to fight back as they retreat, only to face immediate defeat.
"Is that you, Angel?" one of the casters asks, eyes wide behind her rectangular glasses. Angel recognizes Melody immediately and notices the worried look on her face, as she approaches her. "Where are the others? What happened?"
"It was an ambush", Angel says, trying to catch her breath. "There were way too many of them, and… they got the others…"
"How far away are they?" asks the dagger-wielding Nymph.
"I think we ran for at least thirty seconds", Pink says, also out of breath. "By the time we got away, Rain and Lemon were already gone, and Wendy got taken away as we escaped…"
A deep, collective sigh is released. "I don't think we can catch up to them anymore", Melody admits.
"It's worth a try", says the gunner. "Let's go search."
"Yes, of course", Melody answers and nods in agreement. "If there's even a chance at rescue, we're gonna take it", she adds, taking out a mana potion and offering it to Angel. "You're a healer, right? Take this. Let's take care of these hotshots together."
Angel nods slowly. With haste, led by Angel and Pink, the seven Nymphs head back to the battlefield.
In the end, they find the battlefield empty, with only two little floating loot boxes left behind as a depressing reminder of how little success they had. They search for a moment but find no sign of their friends, not even clues past what they already know.
As much as it pains Pink to repeat history by running away from a lost fight and leaving her allies behind, it pains Angel even more. When she was captured by the spiders, Rain and Wendy stayed behind to save her, yet the moment she was put into a similar position, she ran away like a coward, only thinking about herself. 'I could've stayed behind and fought back. If I had, these five would've probably found us anyway. But how could I have known that help was on the way?' The thoughts torment her, but what's done is done. 'I feel like such a failure. I failed my friends. I wouldn't blame them for hating my guts for abandoning them, considering how hard I find it to not hate myself right now.'
Yet, no matter how much she wants to cry, she knows that the pain she feels is probably nothing compared to what Wendy must be feeling right now. Maybe Rain and Lemon too, but she can't say for sure, as they don't know what happened to them, but Wendy's fate is clear. She's on the way to Fort Hammercliff, and they all know it. Angel doesn't even want to think about what's gonna happen to her, but considering that no Nymph has been able to escape that place, she knows it's nothing good, and the mere thought of Wendy having to suffer makes her want to cry.
'And what of Rain and Lemon?' she continues to wonder. 'I can only hope they're okay, wherever they are.'
"Let's go home", Melody finally decides.
"N-no!" Angel screams out loud. "We'll find them! I'm sure of it!"
"Angel, we've been looking for three hours", Melody continues. "If they were anywhere close by, we would've found them by now."
Angel doesn't want to accept it. There's no way she ever could. She knows the others are right, but her stubborn heart wants to continue searching.
Pink, feeling devastated herself, approaches Angel and hugs her. "We'll continue searching later, okay? We'll find them, I'm sure."
"Yeah, it's only a matter of time", Melody says, trying to fight back her anger. "And when we find their castle, they're all gonna fucking pay."
Those are the first words Angel feels like she can genuinely agree with. 'They will pay indeed', she tells herself, nodding as she wipes her tears away.
Fort Hammercliff, Part One
Excerpt from the Gamer's Logbook; "Exploring the Mechanics of Nymphsaga", entry number ???, "Nymphs and Mortality, Part One: Damage and Stamina Degeneration."
Make no mistake about it: Nymphs are NOT immortal. They will die if their bodies take too much damage.
That being said, Nymphsaga is not a game where enemies are trying to kill players, nor is it a game where Nymph's blood will be spilled by them. Rather, the primary motivation of enemies lies in rendering Nymphs unable to defend themselves, subduing them, and capturing them. Sword strikes cannot cut any player's limbs, and crushing blows will not flatten their organs. They can feel extreme pain, but their bodies will last anything thrown at them. Nymphs are ethereal in that sense since attacks will cut through them, leaving behind only a temporary mark.
All damage, both magical and physical, is done through stamina degeneration, where stamina gets drained away from players as they take damage. The stamina bar has two layers to it, out of which the first one is stamina that can be used by Nymphs for various tasks, and the second one is the bar itself. As Nymphs take damage or suffer through other physically demanding torments such as rape, their stamina bar will eat itself away, reducing the maximum amount of stamina they can recover until there is almost nothing left. Other things that can reduce maximum stamina are hunger, thirst, lack of sleep, and other physical needs. Nymphs only need a small fraction of what humans need to survive and can live without food or drink for up to three days without consequences, but these needs cannot be ignored completely.
When the bar is reduced to 20% of its original size, Nymph's body will collapse and break down, sending them into a "fainted state" where they will not be able to function normally anymore. If in captivity, they continue their lives as nothing more than powerless ragdolls. Yet, their minds will last, as they must endure whatever happens to them afterward. Nymphs can be physically killed only while in a "fainted state", but this is extremely rare, especially in the hands of enemies. The degenerated bar will not be restored by heals and must be recharged by a comfortable good night's sleep.
With no stamina or mana left to defend herself, Wendy cannot save herself and finds no assistance from her allies. Still pinned down, still being groped, she continues to kick and resist, but her attacks continue to prove ineffective. It's like kicking a heavy sack of potatoes: nothing she does makes the goblin budge. In a last attempt of desperation, Wendy's knee strike connects with the goblin's private parts, but even that proves useless. The goblin, wearing some kind of protection underneath its leather pants, just laughs with its inhumane cackle and leans closer as if trying to lick her face. Eyes wide open, white-faced in disgust, she trembles in fear, unable to even turn her head with her mouth blocked, and her body freezes. With his strange accent, the goblin calls her "Naughty", and continues to feel her body up.
Then, the slightly injured shaman she got a shot at earlier comes to his friend's aid, and they start to discuss something in a language foreign to Wendy, which reminds her of no language she's ever heard. The pronunciation sounds Germanic, the pacing sounds fast like in Spanish or Japanese, and the words themselves are all over the place. Wendy catches a glimpse of the shaman with a long rope in his hands, and then sees the one pinning him down apply some clear liquid from a poison bottle to a dirty cloth in his hand. Before Wendy can even realize what's going on, he lifts his hand, only to push the fabric against her face. She continues to struggle and tries to scream as she breathes in this foul liquid, which drains away all the strength she has left, paralyzing her and quickly putting her to sleep.
The goblin takes another piece of dry cloth and rolls it up to a tube, pushing it down on Wendy's mouth, forcing it between her teeth, tying it up, and gagging her completely. Goblins then turn her over on her stomach and tie her hands up with one-third of the rope, leaving the next third to tie her hands to her torso, and then the last third to tie her ankles and knees together. And finally, raised to the goblin's shoulder, lying limp like a rolled-up rug, she is taken away without anyone coming to her aid.
Then, a couple of hours later, she wakes up and comes to her senses, immediately wishing she didn't. Still lying limp on the goblin's shoulder, her head facing the road behind her, the goblin holds her by her butt, and given how warm and sweaty her pants feel, he must've held it there for a long while. Her gut tells her to flail and scream, but realizing how much of a tight package she's in, she barely even moves. She can also tell that she hasn't been raped yet, but she honestly doesn't know whether or not it's a good thing. Of course, she doesn't want to be raped even in her sleep, but the way she sees it, 'perhaps if they raped me while I slept, I wouldn't have had to suffer through it.'
'Then again, I would've probably woken up anyway', she supposes, as she tries her best to stay as still as possible. Petrified in fear, the tension she feels is excruciating because she knows it's all still ahead of her. Minute by minute, she becomes surer of her demise, a fate she is not mentally ready for. She knows she's not going to be saved after unwillingly taking a cock for a few minutes, as was the case with Angel with the spider, and Pink with the wolf. No, she knows she's going to get raped by a monster much stronger than her, and then impregnated by him. 'And then they're going to rape me again', she realizes, with tears of terror already welling in her eyes, as she tries to hold herself back from making any noise. 'And again, and again, and again, and again, who knows for how many hours, how many days… even weeks, perhaps…'
Yet, no matter how much she doesn't want it, she can't do anything about it. She knows it, she hates it, and just thinking about it makes her skin crawl.
Her only saving grace is to perhaps escape, but how? 'Wiggling out of these binds is utterly impossible', she suspects, not even wanting to waste her breath trying, 'not that I would make it far anyway. I don't even know where I am. In the middle of a jungle clearly, far away from home.' She knows her only option is to be saved, but by whom? 'My friends? What the hell happened to them? I'm pretty sure I'm alone, based on what I'm seeing from this angle, so the other must've gotten away. I sure hope they did.'
She turns her head and body around a little, trying to assess her situation further, wondering if screaming would do any help. 'I know I could be able to make a lot of noise, even with this dirty rag gagging me, but something tells me nobody's here.' That's when a firm smack to her butt startles her, causing her to mumble from shock and surprise into the cloth.
"Bad girl", the goblin carrying her says. "No struggle."
Knowing that resisting and struggling won't do any good or help her situation, she decides to comply, as much as it pains her. 'Maybe if I just do what they say, and don't make a fuss, I'll make it easier for myself', she realizes, staying as calm as possible while still trying to look around. 'Not that you can make rape much easier.'
Then, they finally reach their destination, Fort Hammercliff. As the name suggests, it's a grey stone fortress built on top of a steep mountain, with its upper parts standing and mostly intact, and its lower parts in ruins with the jungle having reclaimed most of the castle yard at the foot of the cliff. She only manages to catch a glimpse of it before she's taken through a palisade gate built by the goblins to surround the ruins, with a goblin village built amidst the rubble, the pillars, and the jungle.
Whatever hope of intervention and being rescued she previously had drains away, as she knows she's past the point of no return. With the village swarming with goblins living their daily lives, she knows no ordinary party can save her. 'How many of them fucking are here', she wonders, noticing how the goblins look at her, laughing, smiling, licking their lips, and tugging on their pants. 'And how many of them are gonna rape me!? If there's that many of them, no way it's gonna be just one or two!'
However, even as she's dragged through the village into the castle's ruined interior, a vast stony hall with a collapsed roof, none of the goblins in the village follow her. Instead, the party of goblins takes her to a passage at the side of the hall, leading her down a tunnel deep beneath the mountain. The corridor itself is narrow and dark, with no torches lining the walls, and despite the many rows of jail cells with iron lining the walls, she can't see inside many of these cells. She can only hear the countless wails of the Nymphs imprisoned in these dungeons. Some cry, some moan. Some are full of life and energy, while others sound tired and lifeless. Some sound like they're afraid, and some sound angry. Some even sound surprisingly willing, and that's the part that shocks Wendy the most. 'Have they given up?' She doesn't know the answer, but she personally can't imagine seeing herself reduced to such a state.
As soon as the goblins find the first empty cell, they carry Wendy inside a small, empty room reminiscent of a torture chamber lit by eerie, magical lights. There are no locks, but the doors and handles look too heavy for her to open alone. For now, though, the door remains open. With a tall stone slab in the middle, perhaps serving as a table or maybe a bed, the walls are littered with iron and chains, with even a wooden rack on the wall lined up with tools and toys for sexual plays, or as she would like to call it, "torture". The shield-bearer finally lays Wendy down in the middle of the slab and leaves her sitting up, with five goblins surrounding her. Wendy stares the goblin dead in the eye, knowing this indeed is the same one who defeated her, but the goblin himself doesn't pay attention to her, not yet. Instead, he discusses something with others while laughing and smiling. Left out of the discussion, unable to understand what they're saying, she becomes increasingly scared of what's about to happen to her.
A rattling sound startles her. A chain drags through the cold, hard floor, and she notices an iron collar in one goblin's hands. She begins to kick and struggle against the binds, but the shield-bearer grabs her hair and pushes her head against the stone. As she screams into the cloth, the other goblin presses the collar around her neck, locking it tight. Heavy for a Nymph to bear, with a surprising amount of room for her neck to move, Wendy could fit her palms under it, but with the key in the enemy's possession, she knows the chains won't be coming off. She knows she's a slave now, and the collar is the proof. With the goblin still holding the chain in its hands, he pulls down on it hard, making sure Wendy can't lift her head or back from the slab.
Then, they rip the cloth off her face, almost as if wanting to hear her cry, and as the bladed weapons come for her, she gasps and shakily begs "No". Cold steel kisses her body but dares not to cut her skin as the tips slowly find their way underneath the ropes, and more importantly, underneath her clothes. Hands tied behind her back, she watches as the package starts to unravel and begins to squeal. Starting from her belly and continuing toward her neck, the sharp knife cuts through the cloth and the rope, slowly revealing her stomach, and as they finally feast their eyes on her flat chest, they begin licking their lips at the sight of her two tiny nipples. Horrified, she can't hold back the tears any longer.
They cut her legs free, pull on her shoes and socks, and then her belt, ripping it open. Now, somewhat free, out from the ropes, she tries to resist again, only to find out how weak she truly is. She is nothing against the hands that undress her. Piece by piece, they expose her body, with the knife targetting her pants, cutting them open from the sides, along with her panties, but leave the tattered bottom on her for the time being. They even cut the ties on her hands, which honestly surprises her, not that it matters.
Suddenly, Wendy notices something. She was so focused on the goblins undressing her that she forgot about the one that didn't. The largest and fattest of them, the same goblin who defeated her, stands naked in front of the slab, with its green, erect cock in front of her, and with eyes wide open, she can't even look away. 'It's so huge', she realizes, trying to size it up with her eyes. Even though the creature is about as tall as her, its genitals are not even remotely child-sized. It's large like an adult human cock, and that scares her.
The goblin grabs hold of her pants from the front, ripping them away with one clean pull, along with her panties, causing Wendy to scream as her pussy gets exposed. Frantic and panicked, she pushes her knees together and shoves her hands forward to cover herself up, but the goblin grabs her thighs with its chubby sausage fingers, pulling her legs apart effortlessly. Wendy continues to kick and scream "No", as she still covers her genitals up, but with the goblin pulling her closer to the edge of the slab, he positions himself between her legs, making it impossible for her to close them.
"No, stop!" she screams and begs, trying to shake her hips defiantly in a sorry attempt to close her legs, thinking about wanting to push the goblin's fat belly away. However, she freezes before she can even move her hands from her pussy, noticing the erect cock over her stomach, with the entire length hovering over her belly button with the tip barely reaching past it. She holds herself from pushing, doing her best not to touch it. She doesn't want to even accidentally feel that green, stinky piece of meat on her skin.
'Don't you DARE put that thing in me', is what she wants to say, with a furious tone, but she's too scared to speak out and too hysterical to form full sentences in her mouth. She can only manage simple words like "No" and "Please", weep in panic, and beg for it to stop. But no matter how much her tears flow, no matter how she struggles and screams and cries, the goblin won't stop. His hunger for source is bottomless, and he will do anything to get his cock wet with a Nymph.
Wendy doesn't even notice it at first, but another goblin comes for her. Climbing on top of the slab, he suddenly grabs hold of her wrists, prying her hands away from her groin and pushing them down with all his weight. Screaming "No" even louder than before while sobbing loudly, she tries to pull her waist away from the goblin in front of her, knowing full well her bald virgin pussy is now completely exposed for her rapist to use and see. Yet, no matter how much she tries to lift her body up, turn it over, or do anything else for that matter, it's all futile.
First, the goblin releases his grip from her thighs, grabbing hold of Wendy's waist with his right hand. Then he pulls his hips backward, with his left hand on the cock, pressing the raging boner down and presenting it to Wendy's little vulva. Leaking with precum, the tip kisses her opening and presses down on it. With both of her rapist's hands now resting on her waist, he leans forward and pushes into her slowly, pulling her waist against the cock with force at the same time, with her continuing to scream and cry in terror. 'It hurts! It hurts so much! I'm not even fucking wet!' She almost wishes she would be, but the goblin doesn't seem to care.
The first thrust is very slow and difficult indeed, but as the cock painfully tears through her hymen, the rest of the shaft follows. A quick and powerful thrust into the hole deflowers her, causing her to let out an agonizing scream caused by the dry insertion. Her hole painfully stretches to the shape of her first cock, which now sits still inside her, pushing against her deepest reaches. Her pussy instinctively tries to push the rapist out, trying to contract and tighten back to its natural shape, but she only ends up gripping the goblin's cock harder, making him even more eager to rape her.
Grinding out and grinding back in, skin massages her insides, sending shockwaves up her spine through the nerves inside her and around her opening. The rock-hard cock feels feverishly warm inside her crushing grip, and the goblin slowly picks up the speed. At the receiving end of this blunt force, Wendy still continues to cry "No", begging for it to "Stop". 'How can it even enjoy this!?' she asks, staring her rapist in the eye as he grunts through his sadistic grin. She can't even see his dick from the position she's in, not with the goblin's chubby belly shaking on top of her as he plows in and out of her.
As the goblin moves as fast as the tight hole allows him to, the moisture begins seeping out of her. With every hit against her cervix, she tightens up a little bit and feels a wave of unwanted pleasure sent through her lower body, causing her pussy to get wetter as a response, much to her dismay. She knows it's probably better than not getting wet at all, as it will relieve her pain, but she just doesn't want to accept it. It doesn't make sense to her, and she can't get over how she's forced to feel pleasure from an act she doesn't even want to participate in.
'It's not fair', she tells herself, as her screams and shouts become increasingly quieter. She still continues to beg for the goblin to stop, but between her pleas, her breathing grows more labored, with her gasps of pleasure trying to resist her from moaning. 'It's raping me, so how can its cock make me feel like this? I'm not even supposed to be a girl! And I'm not even gay, so how can a fucking rapist's cock make my… my pussy… feel… it feels so unfair! It just won't stop raping me! Why won't it stop!?'
Yet, she also knew this would happen, given everything she's read and heard about Nymphs. Her weakness, her involuntary physical responses, she knew that all would happen. She thought she'd be able to resist it, be stronger than it, but in the end, she's just a Nymph, and she can't fight her biology. No Nymph can, because sex is what they're designed for. It doesn't matter whether it's consensual or not, and it doesn't matter whose mind is trapped inside its body; a Nymph must feel pleasure. It's inevitable, and Wendy is learning this first-hand through her hardcore rape.
The goblin really starts to pick up pace as it becomes increasingly easier for him to do so. Squishy claps and slaps fill the room alongside the Nymph's cries as her wet love coats the rapist's cock, helping him tear through her vagina. To her, it almost feels like the cock's reaching even deeper than before. She feels almost as if her internal organs are being flattened by the cock, like meat being tenderized. Every single thrust is brutal like a punch, and with the strong hands holding her in place, the punches are just intensified. Yet, there is no pain. The only physical sensation she is capable of feeling right now is an irresistible pleasure. Everything else is dulled and has faded out. Her sense of pleasure feels almost magnified, with every other sense drowning under intense ecstasy. Needless to say, Wendy's mind still is not exactly in line with her physical sensations. In fact, her mental condition just starts to worsen as she becomes even more confused. Excruciating anticipation of what's going to happen next torments her soul. She knows where this is going.
The goblin lifts her lower body up from the stone and leans his body backward as he pushes his hips forward harder, grunting like a gorilla. 'It's gonna cum at any second', she realizes, recognizing the piston-like movement of a male about to ejaculate. 'And I can't be too far from my own orgasm either! Not with how its cock is making me feel! I can't even hold myself back from moaning!' Her body finally begins to give up completely, disconnecting itself from her head, where she wants none of it. Having been unable to voice her usual pegs or pleas for a minute now, even her voice betrays her as her screams have been entirely replaced by loud moans of undeniable pleasure. Yet, despite her wanting so bad not to cum, every single quick thrust brings her closer and closer to the climax until she finally reaches the zenith.
Like a bolt of electricity, pleasure penetrates her brains, and she's forced to literally scream from pleasure. Ecstasy is written all over her teary face, having been turned silly despite her previously terrified expression, and she can't keep her mouth shut for a second. No longer being able to deny her reality, even her mind gives in momentarily. 'Good fucking god it feels so fucking good!'
She's brought back to reality from the pleasure-infused trance, and her moaning stops as the cock stops. The goblin ejaculates inside her, and she lets out one final scream of terror. She can feel a rock-hard cock throb inside her in a melting heat, and she can feel it fill her up, and given everything she knows about goblins, she knows she's fucked. 'It's cumming! It's cumming! It's… I… I should've known', she thinks, as she stares at her own belly in disbelief. Despite not being able to see what's happening inside her pussy, she feels all of it, and with the way the cock still throbs uncontrollably inside her, she knows his ejaculation isn't even over. 'It's cumming so much… I'm gonna get pregnant for sure…'
Grunting and gasping as he lets out a growl-like moan, her rapist finally backs away, pulling his dick out of Wendy's once-used little cunny, with his cock still leaking and throbbing, coated with cum from top to bottom. Still pinned down and unable to sit up, Wendy stares at the cock, feeling like fainting just thinking about it. 'Me, a goblin's mother', she tells herself, feeling her rapist's sperm drip down her perineum and anus as the excess leaks out of her vagina.
Before she even realizes what's happening, the next goblin pushes himself on top of her, physically presenting himself on the stone slab as the goblin behind her pulls on her hands to move her toward the slab's center. She recognizes him as the shaman from earlier, and despite her ability to close her legs momentarily, her tired body holds back. Instead, she just quietly lies still as the shaman positions its cock in front of her cum-soaked hole. All it takes is one quick thrust for him to get inside her, and this time, she doesn't even bother to scream "No". She only lets out a shrill moan as it pushes against her cervix. Then, after feeling her up for a few seconds, he begins to thrust immediately.
'Guessed that right', she supposes, with her mind having given up, and with no will to fight back. 'There's five of them. They're all gonna rape me one by one.'
Despite being just as tight as the first time, her cunny's all slippery with the mix of goblin jizz and her own juice, making the new goblin's movement quick and easy. Pushing himself down on top of her, the creature subdues her hands, taking complete control of his mate, pushing them down as he stares at her body, with his eyes squarely on her chest.
Wendy's attention, meanwhile, is squarely on herself. Eyes closed now, not wanting to stare her ugly rapist in the eye, she concentrates on what she's feeling. Her climax never truly subsided, leaving her feeling incredible even after the fact. 'I swear, this… fucking pedophile, rapist, lowlife bastard's gonna make me cum all over again', she thinks, trying to muffle her high-pitch moans with the lips tightly puckered against each other. The mere idea of it sounds so foreign to her too. Experiencing subsequent orgasms is not something she has ever even dreamed of achieving, especially not in the real world. Maybe during her first experiment with her hand, but the thought didn't even cross her mind. 'I didn't even want this a minute ago, and I still feel like crying my eyes out', she thinks, 'but I can't take it! It's almost like my body wants to cum! I want to cum so bad!'
Tip-toed, being literally fucked off the slab, with the goblin's cock keeping her lower back and butt suspended in air, her legs clasp against the goblin involuntarily as another climax overtakes her. Even though the going is nowhere near as fast as rough as it was with the previous goblin - at least not yet - the orgasm isn't any less intense. It's still enough to fry her brains and overload her senses as she can't even think straight for a short while, with the only thing on her mind being the goblin's cock grinding her tight pre-teen pussy inside out.
Like before, even after the climax dies, her body's left thirsting, with her heart pounding so hard afterward that she wouldn't find it surprising to lose herself to such intense pleasure. 'I'm really starting to sound like some of those other poor girls', she thinks, unable to keep her mouth clasped shut. 'But I… I haven't given up! Not like them!' Or so she'd like to think. The truth is, since she has never been tested and sexually tortured like this, she can't really tell how fragile she is. Still, the seeds of insanity to erode her mind away have already been planted, and should these flowers blossom, her mind would surely surrender to pleasure.
The five goblins continue to ravage her for over an hour, taking turns raping her, and as willing as Wendy's body has become, her mind isn't any more complicit. Her tears have dried up, as even her cries have drowned under the tidal waves of pleasure. The only thing that Wendy can honestly be grateful for at the moment is the fact that they're more than content with using her vagina and have not tried to force cocks into her mouth or her ass.
Commotion fills the room, but not one filled with alarm, and faced away from the door, fucked from behind on her fours, Wendy can't see what's going on. There's talk, there's laughter, and there are heavy steps approaching her, so she knows it can't be anything good. The goblin pulls out mid-fuck from her before he even gets a chance to ejaculate. There is someone new to do her; a sixth goblin, presumably a big deal in the eyes of the other goblins, because no way would they give up fucking her so easily otherwise.
"Wow, you look like a good fuck", the goblin's voice says, as he laughs with a deep voice.
'Wait, it can speak!?' Wendy is caught completely off guard by those words. She only opens her mouth to gasp in surprise, but she's still too scared to speak. Hands larger than the previous ones take hold of her shoulders as they lift her to sit down. Slowly, Wendy turns around to look at the new goblin's face as he takes a look at her body. Wendy recognizes it as a hobgoblin, standing much taller than the other grunts in the room.
"Hahaha, aren't you a cute one? You might be my favorite so far from the ones today." His flattering doesn't make her any happier. In fact, they only make her more nervous and scared. Her eyes drop down to this already naked goblin's groins, and she sees his erect dick. Her eyes are locked on the cock that has to be larger than an adult's forearm. It's big, it's thick, it's veiny, and with its brown hue and mottled green skin, it's downright just mean. Honestly, it looks almost like a dildo to her, as she can't believe such a behemoth could be attached to a living being.
Pep returns to her body the instant goblin lifts her up, holding her up by her legs, grabbing onto them tightly as he forces her legs spread apart. She flails her tired legs as she feels her back tugged closer toward the hobgoblin, with all fifteen kilograms of iron chain attached to the collar resting on the goblin's shoulder and hanging from his back. In an upwards position, kept high in the air like a little toy, Wendy looks down and observes the up-facing erection underneath her quim, on top of which she's about to be dropped soon.
"No!" she screams, and with her hands free to move, she lowers her hand to block her pussy. "It won't fit! Spare me!"
"Hahaha, and they told me you're not very talkative!" the hobgoblin laughs. "So, it is MY cock that finally made you beg for mercy? I'm honored."
"Don't put it in! Please, anything else!" Having his hands focused on the legs, he thinks for a moment about what to do. Well, all he has to do is move Wendy's body a little bit forward, and suddenly, the glans is kissing her anus instead. Her eyes open wide like a couple of clean plates, and she screams loudly in panic. "I WAS KIDDING! SHOVE IT INTO MY PUSSY, I BEG YOU!"
"Oh, who could resist a plea like that!" the hobgoblin growls, happy to oblige, as he honestly wants pussy more than ass.
'Fuck! I can't believe I actually let myself beg like that', Wendy moans, shaking in fear and wanting to cry all over again. Reduced to such a pitiful state, she feels so weak and pathetic. 'But at least my ass is spared', she thinks, supposing such an insertion would've hurt like hell.
Fearing the hobgoblin might change his mind, Wendy decides it's in her best interest to not mount any resistance, but it doesn't make staying still any easier. Feeling tense and stiff, she trembles as the goblin pushes her down on the giant cock, with its tip squarely in place and not slipping away. He loosens his grip for a moment, wanting to have Wendy's weight fall down on the dick as she takes it in, and slowly but surely, the tip begins to stretch her wide open. With every inch added to the circumference of her stretched-out vagina, her face turns crazier, but the full insertion doesn't follow. With her hands still touching her vulva, now avoiding the cock, she starts to hyperventilate with new tears rolling down her shocked, yet ecstatic face. 'It's way too big after all', she complains, 'but I… I'm just too afraid to say anything! If I complain, they might punish and hurt me!'
"That's right", the goblin says, still feeling the Nymph's tight, childish pussy resist him on top of his tip. "Just be a good girl and take it!"
Then, the goblin takes hold of her again, pulling her body down the throbbing rod. An instinctive plea escapes her lips as she begs "No", but before she even manages to beg for it to "Stop", the second word gets cut short with an involuntary scream of pleasure. In that instantaneous moment, she experiences a new squirting orgasm, 'and it hasn't even started moving yet! I'm seriously cumming just from the insertion!' With the cock pushing against her cervix, she can feel every single throb of the cock more clearly and vividly than before, feeling almost as if she could be able to count the veins, and it terrifies her. She's terrified to her core of how incredible it feels.
She can see much from the angle she's in, and she notices how the monstrous cock isn't even halfway inside her, yet the inhumanely strong beast thrusts into her almost as if wanting to go balls deep. It's so thick her stomach literally feels like bulging, and with every crushing pound against her cervix, she feels her body jump and toss up against the goblin's tight clasp on her body. Enraptured with her orgasm still dripping all over her rapist's cock, she wonders if it even can go any deeper than that. 'Surely not!? A cervix is not meant to be pierced, but his cock feels like it's punching through me, punching my womb, and trying to squash my insides!' And despite every single logical part of her screaming how she should be in excruciating pain right now, the pain is nowhere to be found. The extreme pleasure continues to overshadow every other sensation.
With every subsequent blow, Wendy almost feels like it's getting deeper. No, she can tell that it IS getting deeper. She can't tell just by observing the thrusts as they disappear into her, but she can tell it's already pushing deeper than it did when he started fucking her. Yet, it doesn't damage her, because while such a thing would be impossible for a human, she knows she's not quite human. She's a Nymph, and their bodies are much more accommodating. 'Besides, it's not like it's going through my cervix', she reasons. 'It's just pushing it further and further back!'
Yet another orgasm overtakes her mid-thrusts, feeling as if continuing from the last one, driving her crazy. 'The way he's raping me is so incredible! Using me like a toy! Dominating me like a doll! Owning me like a fleshlight! All while standing up himself!' And the goblin fucks like a machine, moving Wendy's body up and down in a perfect one-to-one rhythm with his cock, with no wasted motion or a missed beat, and still reaching deeper and deeper, she's in shock.
With her tongue hanging out, Wendy continues to moan with an increasingly high pitch and pace in her voice, starting to sound more and more like a panting little dog while being forced to cum from rape, with the sparks flying wild in her head. Judging her rapist by his speed and his breathing, she knows he's about to cum, and amidst her rapture, she already fantasizes about what it will feel like. 'That thing is thicker and longer than my own arm, and his testicles are the size of tennis balls', she goes over in her head, with her palms squarely pressing against her own face, hiding her blush as the tears soak her fingers. Just thinking about how much cum is going to fill her vagina, how much a giant cock like that will throb, how good it must feel… all these thoughts make her heart pound harder with love and anticipation.
Then, he actually cums, with her mind blanking and caving in to the pleasure, with the throbbing feeling just as orgasmic as the thrusting itself. Brought to a squirting orgasm again, she feels mentally past the point of no return. She can't take it anymore. Not even her heart can deny the pleasure, not with how much the bull inside her is cumming. With sperm spewing and shooting with incredible force, seeping into every open crevice and gap inside her vagina and straight into her womb, and even leaking out of her, her heart feels fulfilled in a way she didn't think possible. Smiling almost as if happy, staring at the roof as her eyes roll back, her brains feel nothing but the joy of cumming, and of being cummed inside.
As the hobgoblin finally pulls out of her, and lowers her back on the slab, Wendy collapses forward. Having fainted from the exhaustion, she only returns to her senses as her body hits the stone. Unable to lift herself up, she just pushes her palms against the cold surface, trying to catch her breath.
Faced toward the door, her eyes catch something in the corner of her eye, the party of goblins who raped her first is gone, but the hobgoblin is not alone. Excitedly growling, speaking in its bizarre tongue, he waves the next patch of goblins in, and Wendy's eyes widen. Life returns to her, but she still doesn't manage to move. She wants to scream, but her lips only open as her mouth gapes like that of a fish. She counts five more goblins. 'No, six… seven… eight… and there's more outside…'
Her heart sinks. What she thought was a gangrape is much more than that, and it's already been an hour. It already feels like a lifetime to her, but it's not over. Far from it. 'How many more goblins? How many more cocks? How many more hours?' And she knows there's no point in struggling and crying. Like the hobgoblin told her, she must be a good girl and take it all.
With the assistance of their allies, Pink and Angel return securely home. Left feeling defeated and helpless, they can only imagine what their friends are going through right now. All they want to do is help, but they must first figure out where their friends are. Frustratingly for them, that's not something they can do alone.
In addition to Melody, the modestly dressed purple-haired bookworm, acting leader, the strategist, and the healer of her group, there are four additional members to the group. Candy is Melody's closest partner in life, being her significant other both in-game and in real life, with Melody being a biological female in the real world, with Candy being her husband and the father of her three beautiful children. Needless to say, with Melody being a heterosexual woman, she finds the fact that her husband is a little girl a little bit bothersome, but that is a story for another time.
Candy is a dagger-wielding assassin in a skimpy outfit consisting of shorts made of jeans cloth and a bikini top covering her golden-brown skin. She's above average in height but has a very skinny body with no curves to boast about beyond her beautiful pair of budding little tits. Her dark brown hair is messy, wild, and short in length, and she also appears fully human. She's kind of similar to Melody as far as being a quiet girl goes, but instead of just being a naturally serious personality, she's just ridiculously shy, only exasperated by the fact that she absolutely hates being a girl.
Their swordsnymph (a funny word that) is called Luna, and despite her similar choice of weapon, she's a very different fighter to Rain, as she relies on strength and elemental damage instead of quickness. There is a talent similar to "Ammo Specialisation" available for soldiers as well, which imbues weapons with a magical coating. Like Melody and Candy, she's mature-looking for your average Nymph and is actually the tallest of the group, just over 140 centimeters tall. She's a blonde with hair reaching up to her shoulders, which she has decorated with a single pigtail sticking out from the side of her head. Dressed modestly in long pants reaching all the way to her ankles and a cute pink sleeveless shirt as a top, she dresses up like an average person in the real world, which is unusual for Nymphs. Personality-wise, she's exactly what you would expect a young, socially extroverted teenage girl to be like. Athletic, intelligent, and kind, she's like your stereotypical popular, good-at-everything "barbie girl" in school, who all the other popular girls want to hang out with, and who makes all the boys fall over like dominos. She is pretty much like that in real life as well, except for the fact that she's a closeted VR-MMO nerd, a secret her real-life girlfriends must never learn about.
Then, there is Nora, the staff-wielding caster and the first of two "abnormals" in the group. She's pretty much what you would expect a stereotypical Dark Elf or a Drow to be, with long pointy ears and dark, greyish skin. A little bit on the shorter side, she is very petite indeed. Her dark hair has a strange blue hue to it, and her eyes are purple. Her outfit is just as skimpy as Candy's, but she has a miniskirt instead of shorts. She's a hybrid between a supporter and a damage dealer, and she relies on both strengthening her allies through positive status effects and ice magic to dish out punishment. It is also worth pointing out that she's wearing a scarf. Like Rain and Pink, she's a bit of a jokester. A natural-born optimist, she finds joy in everything. Still, overall, she's a calm and collected personality who doesn't like to talk too much about what kind of person she is in real life.
And last, there is Laura, a cute little gnomish girl with a round yet cute nose and jug ears pointing out from her long and wavy brunette hair. She's about the same size as Pink with a slightly juicier butt and a chest, which make her look a little chubby, given her height. Her clothing consists of brown booty shorts and a cute vest covering a plain, black short-sleeve T-shirt. She's a gunner who opts to use a futuristic rifle similar to Wendy's pistols. However, her role is more similar to Lemon's, with a notable lack of reliance on stealth. Instead, she relies on her "Accuracy" talent as an aim-bot and likes running around on the battlefield. As far as personality goes… well, let's just say that she's as loud as her gun is; there is no silencer.
Now, inside the protective barrier, Pink and Angel pretty much instantly collapse to their knees. Angel has already been doing her best not to cry, but having lost two of her dearest friends into the unknown, and failed in protecting another new friend she'd just made, she can't hold it in anymore. "I feel so worthless", she says, weeping. "We lost so easily, and I could do nothing to help them…"
Luna is first to comfort her with a warm hug from behind. "It wasn't your fault. It could've happened to anyone."
"Yeah, no kidding", Melody says and sighs. "We've faced similar adversities and managed to get away by a hair's margin."
"From what I understood, you were against way too many enemies at once", Laura says. "We would've lost too. Any group of five would've."
"We should've all escaped when we had a chance", Pink says, mourning. "Although I'm not sure if we would've made it anyway…"
"It's no use worrying about it now", Melody says. "I assume that you two want to help out your friends. If you have nobody else to join, then join us."
Angel nods deeply. "Yes… I will join you…"
"It's only a matter of time until we find that fortress and raid it empty", Luna says, offering her hand to Angel, dragging her back to her feet. "Your friends will be saved."
"I sure hope so", Pink mumbles.
"Let's all return to our homes", Melody says, "and rest and gather our strength. We eat, restock, nap, and prepare for an expedition tomorrow. Is that alright by you girls?"
"Why tomorrow!?" Angel protests. "It's only afternoon! There's still time!"
"I know how you feel", Luna says, "but we're all tired. You included."
As much as Angel wants to go out there immediately and try to help her friends, she knows she can't rush to her doom, especially not alone. She must rely on her newfound allies and the community, and most importantly, be patient. "Then, I will go home for the time being… I have a lot to think about…"
Nora comes to her and taps her on the shoulder. "Be sure to eat well, sweetie. In fact, would you like for me to cook you something?"
"I-it's fine", Angel answers. "I've already done meal prep for tonight, not that I feel like eating much…"
"I don't mean to intrude, but I would love a good meal", Pink says.
Nora grabs Pink's hand gleefully and nods. "Come with me then! You've been through a lot, so just lay low and let me shower you with tasty treats! And you're coming too, Angel."
Despite wanting to be left alone again, Angel ends up just nodding.
On their way back toward the residential areas, they come across a Nymph unfamiliar to Angel and Pink but very familiar to the rest. This tiny Nymph, with the same body type that Pink has, is called Dana, who's a half-elf like Rain with strange, star-shaped irises. Her magnificently long wavy white hair is tied with a giant red bowtie with polka dots, and her frilly, white summer dress comes with a colorful flowery pattern on its short skirt. Overall, she looks like an 8-year-old cosplaying as an American housewife straight out of the 1950s.
"Would you look at that! You've returned safe and sound", Dana says, crossing her arms, and walks up to Melody. "What's up?"
"Ah, nothing much", Melody says, with a rare smile on her face. "Bad luck on our expedition, but we managed to save these unfortunate girls who had their friends taken away by goblins."
"Oh, poor souls", Dana says with a genuinely sympathetic tone. "I'm sure you'll love what I'm about to say then because someone has actually found the fortress."
"What!?" Melody raises her voice, and a light appears on her face. Everyone else seems equally surprised. "So quickly?"
"Yeah, turns out that the decision to focus our efforts towards one place turned out to be a good one", Dana says. "There's a council discussion in three hours to make sure that the place she is talking about is genuine. Spread the word. Tell everyone you meet, and be there on time."
"Yes, yes, of course", Melody says. "In fact, would you like me to join you right away?"
"You're not tired from the adventure?"
"Well, I mean… this is way more important."
"Just rest, okay?" Dana says and waves Melody goodbye. "It's not like I'm gonna do anything besides walking around and harassing strangers anyway."
Angel is left speechless but hopeful. 'Who would've guessed that I could be able to help my friends so soon', she thinks, with her heart beginning to pump harder. 'I must be present. I just must.' Of course, she still can't get ahead of herself, as they still don't know what awaits them at the fortress, but she's feeling particularly strong and optimistic about being able to save her friends.
"You heard the girl, so go spread the word", Melody says.
"Wow, you're such a poet", Nora says, giggling.
"Shut it", Melody says, visibly blushing and looking away embarrassed. She hates being teased.
"Who was she anyway?" Pink asks with a curious tone.
"Oh, you haven't been at the council discussions at the outdoor theater?" Laura asks. "She's one of the girls who organize those gatherings with several others. She's kind of a big deal."
"Oh, I didn't know that", Pink says.
"She's such a good girl", Nora says, still giggling.
Because they all live apart from each other, they scatter quickly in different directions. Melody and Candy go in their own direction, while the others go together to Nora's place to enjoy the dinner Nora is about to make them.
Fort Hammercliff, Part Two
Excerpt from the Gamer's Logbook; "Exploring the Mechanics of Nymphsaga", entry number ???, "Nymphs and Mortality, Part Two: Mental Breakdown and the Spiritual Death of Nymph."
Phantasm is a cruel world for a Nymph, and it will torment anyone unfortunate enough to lose herself to the wilderness, but as established in the previous entry, Nymphs will not die easily. That's why a protective mechanic in the game will allow players to perish into their "deaths", if you can even call it that. It's a spiritual death caused by the mental breakdown of the Nymph under extreme pressure.
Everything that counts as stamina degeneration counts towards mental breakdown, but during rape, the speed of degeneration increases. It's not a countdown that players can keep track of, and it will always come as a total surprise to them. Nymphs will not see it coming. Sometimes the breakdown occurs fast in just a few days, and sometimes it takes time, but Nymph's mind cannot last more than three weeks of non-stop rape. The speed at which this happens depends mostly on how rough the Nymph's assaulter is. There are also situations where the Nymphs cannot be saved, and breakdown always occurs quicker in these situations.
Countdown towards the breakdown will reset every time the Nymph recovers from her torment. Of course, programmed enemies are not intelligent enough to abuse this mechanic, as it would be just plain unfair, but the fact that even an hour's worth of safe rest may reset the countdown is something that every player must keep in her mind.
After the mental breakdown occurs, the player's spirit will leave Nymph's body, which will stay alive for its captors to abuse, but without a spirit, the body will disappear and despawn eventually. Still, sometimes they can feel their torment continue even after the breakdown has occurred and suffer deep into it for added intensity. The question of what happens to the Nymph's spirit after death is a chapter left for the next part of this entry, but let's just say that players will not get out of the Nymphsaga when they die. Something else will happen.
There is no reason for anyone in Grove to doubt the honesty of the Nymphs who claim to have discovered Fort Hammercliff. They're a collection of eight Nymphs made out of three different groups, all of who had their first groups ripped apart by goblins and thus have no reasons to lie. Besides, with a high-level scout in their party, they also bring receipts. After the council meeting discussing this discovery concludes, in a matter of just fifteen or so minutes, a large group of a few hundred Nymphs leaves Grove as they march into war. There is a long, long night ahead of them, and they don't plan on wasting time.
In two to three hours, they arrive in a valley covered in greenery, bathing in a red evening glow, with their destination lying in the middle, standing on top of a lone mountain. As they advance, they realize that there are no goblins to be seen patrolling anywhere in the valley, which comes as a surprise and a blessing for them. It gives them plenty of time to plan their next move before storming the enemy gates and the village outside the castle.
Then, as the sun sets beyond the horizon, the Nymphs bring down their hammer of justice. The sharpshooters rain down a hail of arrows and bullets while the long-range casters provide the artillery with their barrage. The goblins in the village, inside their huts and workshops, smitheries and tanneries, armories and barracks, take up arms to defend themselves, only to find themselves outnumbered. Not going down without a fight, they manage to incapacitate many Nymphs, but with every fallen soldier being backed by a dozen more, they fail to take prisoners. As the palisade falls and the village burns, the goblins retreat further inside the castle, the great hall at the foot of the mountain.
The goblins continue to defend their hall and their king, but try as they might, they're unable to push back the horde of Nymphs who quickly capture the great hall as well. Out from the remains of this once-great, now ruined temple, a single path leads upstairs to the keep, with the rest of the goblins waiting there, and the Nymphs know the battle is already won. Having the enemy cornered in their keep, they decide to play it safe for the time being to not only tend to their injured, but also to storm the dungeons below the mountain to rescue some of the tribe Hammercliff's prisoners and slaves.
The raid separates into several groups of different sizes, with many healers staying behind in the great hall and several smaller parties entering the dungeons, where many goblins, still unaware of the situation outside, continue to enjoy the fruits of their labor. Among these parties is the one Angel and Pink are part of, and together with their newly-found allies, the five girls who also saved them from being captured, they catch their enemy with their pants down, raping the Nymphs imprisoned down there as if nothing's going on.
Despite being caught off guard, with many of the strongest goblin warriors unarmed, they prove a formidable foe against the party of seven, as well as an additional party of five assigned to the same dungeon. Luna and another unnamed Nymph work together as a wall against an elite hobgoblin inside this narrow corridor, while Luna and a couple of others provide the damage against the elite from the back. Angel and Melody have an easy but crucial job, with their two tanks being the only ones they have to heal, and with Candy and Laura attacking and surprising the enemy's backline and their healers, the goblins don't stand a chance. Even while outnumbered, thanks to the element of surprise, the Nymphs manage to kill every single goblin in the dungeon, finally letting the captives rest and let out a sigh of relief.
Candy rushes to the first girl she can see, feeling both panicked and furious at what she's seeing. In front of her, she has a cute little blonde girl shackled to a wall, with even her legs being forced open with chains on her ankles, and if the sight of a gang-raped child doesn't turn her stomach, then the overwhelming stench of cum covering her body sure does. Horrified, she grabs and pulls on the chains, only to see a holographic window with a padlock on it appear before her eyes. "Fuck! How the fuck do we get rid of these chains!?"
"Keys!" Melody responds, picking one up from a dead goblin. She runs to the same girl, freeing her and noticing that the keys will not even be consumed on use. "Oh, I was getting worried because I only found one…"
"Wendy!" Angel suddenly screams as she rushes to the cell she's in. "No, no, no", is all she can repeatedly say as she notices the condition she's in. Still lying on the same stone slab, she doesn't so much as move her limbs as Angel calls out to her. Despite Wendy's preteen body being covered head to toe in goblin semen with an enormous mass pooling underneath her butt, Angel climbs on the slab, embracing Wendy while crying at the top of her lungs. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry!"
Barely lucid and awake, suspended in a catatonic trance, Wendy finally realizes it's not another goblin on top of her, nor a new cock to rape her on top of the previous one. She doesn't even know how many goblins used her or for how long she's been raped. It all feels like a blur, but considering the goblins never stopped, considering she never passed out entirely, it can't have been more than a day.
And yet, there she is. Her Angel, her dear friend. 'She came for me, found me so soon', she notices and gathers all the little strength she can muster just to wrap her arms around Angel. It's not even a hug, as she just lays her hands on her back, almost as if saying it's alright, almost as if thanking her.
Then she notices Pink, and then Melody, with them both just staring at her with shocked expressions.
"This is so much worse than I thought", Pink says as she takes the key from Melody's hand, coming for Wendy's aid.
"I'm so sorry we couldn't save you earlier!" Angel yells, still bleeding tears on Wendy's cheek as she practically rubs her face against it. "I'm sorry we ran away like cowards!" she continues, feeling Wendy lie motionless underneath her. When she finally lifts her head to look at Wendy again, she only sees her passed out asleep, with a relieved smile on her face.
"She's been through a lot", Melody says as she crosses her arms, sighing with a disgusted look on her face. "Just… take her out of here, okay? It's safe outside…"
Nodding through her tears, Angel lets Pink remove the collar and helps her sit the unconscious girl up. Alone, they wouldn't be able to carry an unconscious Nymph, but together, each lending their shoulders for both of her arms, they manage to drag Wendy away to safety.
One by one, other parties assigned to the several underground facilities find captive Nymphs, horrified seeing the states to which they have been reduced. Even the best-conditioned of them are pitiful sights to see, with some still having flat bellies, and others already carrying offspring inside their bloated bellies. Freed from their torment, most pass out immediately after being saved, with only a few being able to stay awake to thank and hug their rescuers. Most of the ones staying awake continue to cry and mourn their fates even after being saved, with some sobbing uncontrollably, while others even laugh and cry tears of joy. Still, no matter the condition of the Nymph, they are all grateful to be rescued.
Most importantly of all, many, like Wendy, are finally reunited with their friends. But the fight isn't over yet, and the Nymphs all know it.
Left to be taken care of in the place of the previously injured, the rescued Nymphs watch as one final raid ascends the stairs to clear the castle clean of every single stinking goblin. Led by Dana, a caster who wields the elements of fire, earth, and arcane, and Katja, the fearless claymore-wielding tank, the organizers of this very raid, they all expect a challenging battle ahead of them, facing the XX-Ranked Goblin King of the Hammercliff Tribe.
With the raid split into five segments, the tanks take turns attacking the goblin king in waves, as the other melee take care of the other goblins, the elites, and the grunts. Meanwhile, the role of the healers is to heal the exhausted in the back to ensure the heals wouldn't miss their targets in a frantic melee. Lastly, the rangers and the casters are split into two groups, with one assigned to take care of the goblin king, and another being full of supportive players capable of effective crowd control against the enemy healers and grunts to aid the melee.
Despite having the numbers and tactics to take down the foe, many Nymphs also fall, primarily due to inexperience. Still, after five minutes of non-stop fighting in the court of the goblin king, the Nymphs prevail.
With their leader down, the remaining goblins scatter as the Nymphs capture Fort Hammercliff for themselves. Some get caught and struck down, but others also escape, leading some to fear the goblins could bounce back, but with their numbers thinned down by several hundreds, the Nymphs know the goblins won't pose a significant threat for the months to come.
Having kicked the goblins out of their own home, they begin searching every nook and cranny of these ruins in hopes of finding more captive Nymphs, as well as looting treasure. Looting is naturally free for all in Nymphsaga, but most Nymphs agree that they should only take loot from the enemies they themselves have killed or participated in killing, and everyone respects this unspoken rule. Things are a little bit different with the loot from the boss, where they decide to distribute the gear by a chance of lottery, with everyone getting a fair chance, but everyone being able to only roll on one item.
Now, all they have to do is return home. Lucky for them, this night is shaping to be exceptionally bright, with the gas giant dominating the skyline, reflecting light from its parent star to illuminate their road home. Gazing her eyes at this awe-inspiring sight hovering above her, Dana begins to second-guess herself. Would it be wise to even return at night, especially when everyone's so tired? Would setting up a temporary camp and spending a night in the forest be safer? 'We've simply got too many casualties', she feels. 'If everyone was healthy, we wouldn't have to worry, but we've also got to take care of the prisoners, and they're in no condition to fight.'
Lucky for her, it's not a decision she alone has to carry on her shoulders, but it's still deep food for her thoughts. The last thing she or anyone else in the party wants is to make a critical miscalculation that could result in even more casualties, perhaps even in a total loss. After all, they still don't know if there are significant threats beyond the goblins out there in the jungle.
"Hey! Are you some kind of leader?" one very cheerful girl asks, startling Dana as she snaps out of her thoughts. She's not an important character in the story and will not appear ever again in the future, but for the sake of clarity, let's call her Jane.
"I believe an organizer would fit me better", Dana responds with a confident smile, eyeing Jane down, who appears to be panting heavily after dashing. "What's wrong, sweetie?"
Flailing her arms in the air, Jane responds with a loud voice. "There's this Nymph who is super weird! She doesn't even know about Grove!"
Dana raises her other eyebrow and immediately takes a few steps toward Jane. "Take me to her!" she orders, grabbing her arm. As Jane starts to run, Dana instantly slows her down. "Calm, calm… we don't have to run…"
"Oh, hahaha!" Jane finds herself laughing, blushing a little. "Yeah, we don't…"
"It's good to be full of energy", Dana says, nodding to herself. She soon finds herself in front of this "weird" girl, sitting down naked with a mug of juice in her hands. Dana immediately doesn't realize anything out of the ordinary, as this Nymph looks like a normal half-Asian, half-African girl. "You're recovering nicely", Dana says with an encouraging smile. "Are you feeling alright?"
"Yeah", this Nymph says nervously, managing to pop a smile herself. "I was only captured like two or three hours ago, so I've got a surprising lot of energy…"
"What's your name? I'm Dana."
"I'm Olivia", the girl says and sets the cup down to bow gracefully, a move which surprised Dana, as she's not used to such manners. "I'm eternally grateful for you all… I thought this was it for me…"
"We did what we had to", Dana says, trying to stay humble, not trying to make herself seem like a hero. Then, she immediately remembers what Jane told her. "So, where are you from?"
"From Paradise."
"Where is that?" Dana asks. "What kind of place is it?"
"It's a village in a little hidden valley to the north from here", Olivia explains. "It's not even that far away."
Dana raises her arm to her jawline. "There shouldn't be any other starting zones for Nymphs other than Grove…"
"I have never heard of Grove…"
Dana crosses her arms again. "Are you a player then? And not an NPC?"
"I'm definitely a real person", Olivia says, looking even a little offended. "I'm from Melbourne, 18 years old, and currently studying law at the Queen's College."
"Well, what the hell", Dana says, scratching her head. "I'm inclined to believe, but I'm also one hundred percent certain that Grove is the ONLY place where Nymphs can start the game."
Olivia looks a little perplexed and tilts her head. "Everyone in Paradise disagrees. In fact, we thought it's the only place where the game can begin."
"There is something weird going on", Dana thinks out loud. She can't help but feel that she, and every other Nymph, have had their memories tampered with, if that is even possible. She clearly remembers seeing many pictures from the game in the real world, and they all depicted Grove, every single one of them. "Do you remember this… Paradise from the real world as well?"
"Yes", Olivia says and nods. "There is no mistake about it."
"Okay. If that's true, there must be something really weird going on", Dana says slowly and silently.
"Yeah, I agree", Olivia says. "Everyone here says they're from Grove? I feel like I'm being gaslit or something, and I just feel so, so gobsmacked…"
"There might even be more villages like this!" Jane suddenly says, almost appearing shocked at her own realization.
"Yeah, that's what I thought as well", Dana says, nodding. "This world is freaking huge, after all."
"Maybe it's possible, but does that really make sense when you think about it?" Olivia asks. "I mean, were there really that many players to begin with? There's, like, three thousand of us in Paradise."
"Grove is pretty large as well", Dana says, still thinking deeply. "Yeah, there is definitely much more to this world than meets the eye, especially if they have tampered with our memories as well." 'But whose memories? Mine, or Olivia's? Or everyone's? Probably everyone's because I don't believe Olivia is lying, and I can't imagine a situation where she would be right while everyone else here is wrong.' "In any case, I think we have to ask everyone where they are from. Who knows, we may learn even more." Then, she turns towards Jane. "Hey, you."
"Yes!"
"Help me out a little. Explain the situation to anyone who seems idle and ask them to help interview people."
"Yes, madam!" With that said, Jane runs away.
"Now then", Dana says, arms crossed, and takes one hard look at Olivia. "I don't think we have any other choice than to take you to Grove."
"Yeah", Olivia sighs. "It's a hard pill to swallow because my real-life friends are in Paradise, but I understand it's the only thing you can do."
"Exactly", Dana says, nodding. "But I'm sure we can establish a connection to Paradise at a later date and find a safe route there. I'm sure that a relationship between two different communities will benefit all of us."
"Yeah, we all want the same thing", Olivia says, nodding herself as well. "Freedom from this world."
Having both participated in the fight against the goblin king, Angel and Pink don't feel like exchanging much small talk as they walk down back to the great hall. Leaving empty-handed and without any new loot bugs Angel a little, but even still, not finding Rain or Lemon is what's on top of her worries. You could say the same about Pink, who despite winning a precious pair of epic, magical bracelets from the goblin king, would love nothing more than to find them.
"I'm not even sure if this is a good or a bad sign", Angel thinks out loud, wondering where the hell they could even be.
"Well, since they didn't get captured by the goblins", Pink says, trying to be as optimistic as possible, "it's safe to assume they killed the hobgoblin. Maybe they're already home."
"I sure hope so", Angel supposes, mumbling. "Sure would be awesome", she adds, still fearing the worst.
"Do you mind if I look around a little?" Pink then asks. "I wanna look for the others too. You know, the girls in my first party that got wiped out…"
"Sure, take your time", Angel says as she decides to return to Wendy, wanting nothing more than to stay by her side.
Being tended to by a couple of Nymphs, Wendy's already been cleaned. After all, with a river running through the valley, the Nymphs have an ample supply of clean water. Furthermore, when Angel finally returns to her friend, she notices she's awake. Leaning her back against a wall, rolled into a blanket to cover her naked self, she stares her soulless, lightless eyes at the night sky, unmoving, almost lifeless, not even realizing she's being approached at first. However, as soon as she sees Angel's smiling, crying face on top of her, life returns to her eyes. Angel drops to her knees, offering Wendy another warm and loving hug, which she's happy to both take and respond to. Quietly weeping tears of joy, she hugs Angel tight.
"I'm so sorry", Angel says.
"Don't say that…" Wendy says, feeling sore in her throat, sounding hoarse. Although she's speaking for the first time in hours, she's not that surprised to hear how awful she sounds, given she didn't expect to be able to talk at all. "It wasn't your fault…"
"But… but I ran away", Angel whispers, sounding guiltier than ever before. Yet still, she can't help but be honest with Wendy, because as awful as she feels about it, she knows she can't lie to her.
"You were right to", Wendy says, surprising and shocking Angel with her words. "Come on, Angel… they were about to capture us all… and I would've hated if something happened to you…"
"And I hate what they did to YOU!" Angel responds, shaking her head. "We could've helped you! We might've been able to! We should've just - "
"Shhhh", Wendy hushes Angel, pulling her even closer as she strokes Angel's hair. "Like I said, it's not your fault. You did everything you could. And even if you didn't… I'd still forgive you…"
Angel doesn't say anything in response. Trying to calm herself in Wendy's warmth, she stays still and slowly nods.
"I'm just so glad you came for me", Wendy says. "It was brave of you to. That's more than I could've hoped for."
"You're the brave one here", Angel says. "It must've been so awful, yet you… you're so strong… to have gotten through it…"
Wendy falls quiet and unresponsive, feeling anything but brave herself. While it felt like a blur, a flash of pictures in a horror show she was living, she remembers how she screamed, begged, and cried vividly. But she also remembers how she moaned, and how she passed out over and over again from pleasure, only to be brought back to her senses again and again by the goblins keeping her awake throughout the ordeal. Just as she's shocked to be even able to speak, she's stunned to be not as bad off as she feels like she should be. Then again, even if she got through it, she feels she will never get over it.
More importantly, with all those memories, the sight of all those cocks, and the stench of cum still fresh in her mind, she knows she's been impregnated. She sees Nymphs all around her with pregnant bellies, all filled with goblin offspring, and she knows that's in her future as well. It fills her with despair because giving birth and becoming a mother is not something she's mentally ready for, nor something that should even be possible in her mind, not with her childish body. She sighs, wanting to just cry at the thought of a goblin's baby, her own rapist's child growing inside her.
'Besides, if that's all it took for me to lose and get captured, who's to say it can't happen again', she asks herself. Even if she doesn't feel like it right now, she knows she got incredibly lucky to be saved as soon as she did, after only just ten or so hours after her initial capture. 'I might not even be saved the next time around', she fears.
Melody comes for Wendy as well, noticing she's awake. "Oh, you're finally up!" she says, sounding happy. "I'm so glad you're safe now."
Wendy looks at Melody, and the others too. 'So many of them came for us', she thinks, wanting to smile again. 'Even though they barely know me… know us… they all risked their own freedom to save us all. I mean, if my friends got captured, I would want to go after them, so maybe there's always hope for us all…'
However, as she looks at the Nymphs around her, three are conspicuous by their absence. She knows she saw Pink earlier, for she's the one who released her from the chains, but it makes her think out loud: "Where's Rain? Where's Lemon?"
"We don't know", Melody says, shaking her head. "We looked everywhere in the forest when we found you girls, and we've searched all over the great hall too. They're not here, that's for sure."
"So they got away too, huh…" Wendy mumbles.
"Pink thinks they might already be back in Grove", Angel says, wiping her tears away, trying to sound optimistic. "I mean, they have to, since they must've defeated that hobgoblin by themselves…"
"In any case", Melody says and walks even closer to Wendy, kneeling in front of her. "Sorry to be a bother, but we're still not out of the woods. We must get moving soon."
"Even though it's so late?" Angel asks, surprised.
"It's a gamble, yes", Melody admits, "but the night is as bright as it's ever going to be, and staying here could be equally dangerous. Do you think you can stand, Wendy?"
"No… I can't… not yet…"
"We're not in a hurry yet, but I've got something to give you just in case", Melody says and touches Wendy's shoulder as Angel finally steps back. After opening her user interface, she shows Wendy her inventory and points at a special potion blend she has made. "It's a potion to relieve heat and restore part of your stamina bar, but only temporarily. It should be good for three hours, just enough for you to get home safely."
Wendy or none of her close allies knew of such a potion. Melody, like Lemon, is an alchemist, but their recipe books are dissimilar due to having studied and discovered completely different recipes, and not having traded their secrets with each other yet. "Shouldn't we save them for those worse off?" Wendy asks, reluctant to accept the potion.
"It's fine", Melody says and materializes the potion. "We've got plenty of them prepared, thanks to the reagents being readily available in Grove, so just take it."
"Well, I won't say no then", Wendy says, storing the potion in her own inventory. "How about a potion to get rid of my baby…?" she then asks, almost whispering. Melody doesn't say anything, as she is afraid of giving Wendy a negative answer. "Well, of course, such a thing doesn't exist…"
"I'm sorry… it hasn't been discovered yet…"
"I'll be by your side, Wendy", Angel says, still hugging her friend. "I'll help you get over it, I promise. Please, stay strong."
As hard as it is for Wendy to stay strong, she agrees with Angel. She must get over it one way or another. Nodding, she thanks her friend.
In thirty more minutes, the Nymphs are sure that the entire place has been turned upside down, with them having double and triple-checked every area in hopes of finding more treasure and prisoners. They have shouted and yelled in hopes of hearing responses but have heard none. Confident that nobody will be left behind, they pack everything they can find and begin the long walk home.
Even though the journey is made in the dark of the night, they face no trouble. Turns out that the forest isn't that much more dangerous during nights, at least not in these parts of Phantasm, or at least not on this exceptionally bright night. It's way past bedtime for most Nymphs when they finally return, so everyone heads straight into their homes, or crash into their friend's beds. Most of them collapse instantly into their beds, not needing a minute to fall asleep.
Speaking of crashing into someone else's bed, that's what all the Nymphs from Paradise have to do. After all, none of the forty Nymphs who claim to be from there have a home of their own. While the Nymphs of Grove don't mind offering a helping hand, it does lead to some uncomfortable situations, with almost every Nymph only having one bed in their apartment. Still, in the end, such things are minor inconveniences in the grand scheme of things.
Recess IV
Having slept like a log, Wendy wakes up in her own bed, drenched in sweat, in the early morning hours when the sun is just starting to rise. She's glad to be safe, feeling immensely relieved, but with her body and mind still remembering the horror she went through, she doesn't even feel like getting up. It doesn't even matter if she closes her eyes or not; lying flat on her back, the pictures of countless goblins taking turns raping her are still vivid in her mind. These visions don't manage to make her cry anymore. In fact, they barely make her feel anything other than sadness and worthlessness, and it's those negative feelings that keep her from getting up.
Yet, even though she tries, she can't get back to sleep anymore. For the next ten minutes or so, she stays wide awake, just thinking about it all. Eventually, though, she decides to sit up. Hoping she might stop thinking about the goblins and what they did to her by washing their stench off her, she heads straight to her bathroom.
Having upgraded her bathtub recently - at the cost of only ten gold coins - she fills it to the brim with hot water as she marvels at it. It's large enough for an adult to fit in, and she absolutely loves it. Of course, Grove is a village with nothing but prepubescent children in there, but then again, two - or even three - little girls can easily fit into the tub, and isn't that just wonderful? 'Not sure who I'd ever share it with, though', she adds, feeling slightly embarrassed thinking about it. With the upgrade, she also received a lifetime supply of herbal soaps and fragrances, with twenty-seven varieties in total. She especially loves the one that smells of yuzu, mainly because its lovely fresh and citrusy smell reminds her of her home in Kyoto.
Eyes closed and naked, she's in heaven. Her bathroom is a place of silence and tranquility, a perfect place for anyone to gather their thoughts and just lie down to think while letting one's stress melt away. For Wendy, this only means her physical stress because while her stamina has returned to normal, there are still two physical conditions she's yet to overcome. First is the baby she's carrying in her womb, a child of a goblin, and the second is her sexual excitement. Having read the excerpts from the Bioengineer's logbook, she knows these conditions are linked to each other, with one quote, in particular, echoing in her mind: "…Nymphs go to extreme heat and forcefully generate source at an increased rate to speed up the pregnancies, essentially by feeding the baby or the eggs growing inside them."
Moreover, it's not just that she's horny. What she feels is more than a little itch to masturbate. The throbbing she feels between her legs and deep inside her body is a constant longing for release, and her condition just keeps bringing her thoughts back to the last night. 'All those goblins, and their giant cocks, and the way they raped me one after another, and the way they made me feel, it was so horrible. Yet, my body feels like it still wants more.'
As painful as those memories are to her, her body, the weak body of a Nymph, demands rough sex. Once having tasted it, she can never go back to being innocent and ignorant about what sex through the eyes of a Nymph feels like. Her body will remember it forever and instinctively continue to desire it, like a curse she can't dispel. She's an artificial creature created for the sole purpose of sex and pleasure, and she knows it. Her soul cannot escape that prison.
A soft moan escapes her lips. Having breathed heavily for a while, she snaps out of her thoughts to find her hand unconsciously rubbing her pussy. 'Did I really just rub myself out fantasizing about their cocks?' Not only that, but her subconscious attempt at relieving herself of her lust just ended up dealing more damage, with her ending up feeling even hornier than a minute ago.
'I'm pathetic', she thinks, admonishing herself. 'This world and this stupid body are changing me. It's like I've become a completely different person, and… maybe that's exactly what's happening. I'm becoming less like a man, and more like a girl. Less like Kensuke, more like Wendy. Are we even the same people anymore? Kensuke would've never even dreamed of a cock, but here I am… me, Wendy, getting horny and wet, thinking about getting raped. No, no, not raped, never… just… fucked roughly… even though I'm not supposed to… I really am pathetic…'
Pathetic or not, she can't help herself or her bodily state. Leaning her head back, with her mind racing as two fingers twirl around inside her pussy, all she can think about is being brought to another orgasm. She can't stop her other hand from rubbing her clit out either, but at the very least, she tries to distract herself with happier fantasies; not ones with goblins, not ones involving rape, but ones where someone makes love to her roughly. 'Oh, that would be so much more lovely', she thinks, moaning and sighing deeply. 'Getting fucked by a man would be so much better… not that I'm attracted to men or anything! But maybe… since I'm doing it by myself… is self-cest a thing? Not that Kensuke would've ever fucked a damn child! I look like I'm fucking nine or something! Tiny, no tits or anything, yet my… my fucking pussy just feels so, so damn incredible when I masturbate! Still, a cock inside of me feels even better! Aaaah, I want cock so bad! I want to get fucked so hard right now!'
Cumming in just a matter of minutes, she feels her whole body flush with pleasure, granting her a release from her thoughts. However, she instantly regrets it. With her heart pounding hard, her head feeling light, and her stamina having drained completely, she almost feels like fainting from being so dizzy. 'Maybe it wasn't such a good idea to masturbate in a hot bath', she supposes, taking her time getting up from the tub. 'I need to lay down again. Maybe I'll even catch more sleep. Goodness knows I could use a couple more hours.'
After drinking three small cups of water and putting on some light clothes, which are nothing but childish panties and a cami that barely covers her belly, both of which are pale pink in color, she lays down to rest, thinking about what's gonna happen to her next.
'Well, obviously I'm gonna inflate like a balloon and give birth to that bastard, because fuck whether or not I wanna even become a mother, I guess, but… sigh, I don't wanna think about it, so… what then? Now that I'm free… can I ever return to being the same adventurer I was until yesterday? Can I still be the leader my friends expect me to be? And what about the next time… when something like yesterday happens again… what's gonna happen to me?'
That's the question she keeps coming back to. It's not even a question of "If", but rather, "When". She knows how weak she is, and how strong the enemies are, so she knows it's just a matter of time before she gets raped again, especially if she goes out on an adventure again, but it's not just herself she's worried about. It could happen to her friends, the Nymphs around her that she cares deeply about. It has already happened to Angel and Pink, both of who got off relatively easy, but what if they don't get off easy next time? What if SHE doesn't get off that easy? What if she won't be rescued? What then? She now knows about the mental breakdown, having learned about it during her return to Grove. The unknown that lies beyond the breakdown scares her, and she doesn't even want to ask herself what that would mean.
Then it hits her. Rain and Lemon. Her eyes widen as she realizes, 'It could be happening to them right now. How could I forget about them when they could be in even bigger trouble than me right now?'
As far as she knows, they're still out there somewhere. Or are they? Have they returned? She remembers how Angel banged on Rain's door when they returned to Grove, but since there was no answer, she knows Rain's not back.
'But they defeated that hobgoblin', Wendy thinks with a smirk on her face. 'Well, of course they did. Rain's so much more talented than I am, and Lemon… gosh, she's a much better shot than me. I swear, she's like Batman; give her enough time to prep and plan her attacks, and she'll one-shot kill anything. If there are a couple of girls I would bet my money on surviving in the wild, it's those two, but since they're not home… gosh, I just don't know. It's such a dangerous world out there, and they're just a couple of little girls against who knows what. More goblins, that giant demon, that giant spider, that tentacle monster hiding in the underwater lake…'
"God damn it…" Wendy swears out loud. 'Where are they? I want to help them, but I'm not in the right condition. I just want to get better soon. This is so frustrating.'
A soft knock surprises her. Someone's at the door. Exhausted, she gets up to meet her guest, Angel.
"Oh, I suspected you might be up", Angel says, trying to smile.
"Well, I did get some sleep", Wendy says.
"I couldn't sleep at all", Angel admits as her smile dies down. "I'm so worried about those two. And I was also worried for you."
Wendy scratches her cheek, feeling a little embarrassed. "Thank you for thinking about me… and thank you again for yesterday as well…"
Angel blushes at Wendy's words, with her sad frown turning into a more genuine and natural smile.
"Let's have a little chat", Wendy says and opens the door wide, inviting Angel in. As soon as Wendy closes the door, her eyes lock on Angel's, and looking like she's got something she would really like to say, she opens her mouth a couple of times without getting the right words out. "I have something selfish to ask of you", she finally says, looking nervous.
"Ask away. I will do anything."
Wendy spreads her arms wide. "Hug me."
Angel, caught by surprise for a moment, hesitates to fulfill Wendy's request, even though she had no problem hugging and embracing Wendy the day before. 'But that was just because I was so happy to see her!' she reasons, not that she isn't happy to see her today as well. Still, even through her hesitancy, she finds it hard to resist. With her teary eyes and her adorable blush, it's probably the cutest Wendy has ever looked in Angel's eyes. As hard as it is for her to believe, Angel can't resist those eyes, and she can't fight back her urge to hug her friend anyway. So, she embraces her. Lovingly, yet not in a lustful or sexual way. It's a hug a child would expect from a mother, a warm and soft embrace.
"Thanks…"
"You're welcome. Everyone needs a hug sometimes."
"Yeah, I definitely needed a hug from a friend…"
"I'll hug you anytime you need one."
With that, the long hug comes to a close, and they're both left smiling and blushing, with Wendy realizing she started crying again. She dries up her eyes, and through it all, she doesn't stop smiling for one second. "We've always been good friends, but ever since coming here, I feel like we've bonded even more."
Angel nods deeply. "I guess that's what this world does to us. Trouble brings friends even closer."
"Speaking of friends…"
Angel immediately realizes what Wendy means, and her happy smile turns into an expression of extreme worry. "Yeah, like I said, I can't stop thinking about them", she says. "As much as I would love to be with you right now, Pink and I will look for them together with Melody and her friends. Now that the valley is rid of most goblins, it should be easier to travel there."
"I want to come too…"
Angel lays her hands on Wendy's shoulders. "No, you stay here. There's no way in hell you're in any kind of condition to leave."
"It just hurts to not be able to help…"
"I suppose it's a somewhat good sign", Angel says with a reassuring tone. "I was afraid you would be ready to throw in the towel."
"I sort of feel like it, and I'm afraid of getting captured and raped again…" Wendy freezes, with Angel just looking at her with an increasingly worried look in her eyes. "But… I'm afraid of that happening to my friends too, and helping them is more important… because they could be suffering right now…"
"Yeah, and that's exactly why we're gonna search for them", Angel says, nodding and trying to smile. "I'm not gonna abandon them. Just like I'm never gonna abandon you again."
"Gosh, Angel", Wendy says, giggling as she continues to wipe her tears away. "The feeling goes both ways…"
"How about your condition?" Angel asks.
"O-oh, I've recovered a lot…"
"I mean, like… with your… ummm…"
'Oh, she means me being pregnant', Wendy realizes and looks away in shame as she lays both her hands on her belly, right on top of her womb. Her waistline is still as flat as it was the day before, almost as if there's nothing inside her, but she obviously knows her baby is there, probably as an embryo, because Nymphs go through the whole nine months in a matter of mere days. Still, she doesn't want to outright say what being pregnant has done to her, at least not initially, but when she remembers that Angel knows how Nymphs are, she decides to be more open and honest. She knows that Angel will understand and not call her weird or anything because she knows, just like Angel knows, that the same thing can happen to anyone.
"W-well, no morning sickness today", Wendy jokingly says, trying to laugh it all off. "But… yeah, it has weakened me a lot…"
"O-oh… so… how do you manage?"
"Well, relieving myself of extra tension worked wonders a while ago", Wendy says quietly, almost whispering, admitting to having just masturbated.
Angel blushes, as she knows precisely what Wendy means. She just nods slowly and says: "I see…"
"I'm still feeling it, though. The feeling just won't go away, especially considering the hell they put me through…"
"I wish there was something we could do to help you…"
"Well", Wendy begins, blushing heavily. "Since the baby feeds on source to grow up faster, and source generation is directly linked to sexual tension and excitement, it probably is possible to hasten up pregnancies by simply engaging in sexual acts, as crazy as it sounds…"
"There's also that potion Melody gave you", Angel remembers. "The one that relieves it a little."
"I think it just made things worse after the effect wore off, to be honest…"
"O-oh, well… that's a problem…"
"But… maybe there's some other potion out there that can help me!" Wendy says and tries to smile. 'Or maybe I'll just stick to my hand', she thinks, refusing to say the quiet part out loud. 'Or maybe the potion I actually need is a freaking dildo.'
"Want me to go check stores?" Angel asks.
"I… can take care of that myself…"
"No, you stay home and rest, okay?" Angel says with a happy smile. "I have plenty of time before we leave on our adventure, so I'll take care of your needs until then."
Wendy blushes and smiles, nodding. 'I really couldn't ask for a better friend.'
"I'll go visit Melody's and Candy's place for those potions, as I'm gonna visit them today anyway."
"I would appreciate it", Wendy says and nods. 'Maybe having her buy me a sex toy would be a better idea.' "Thank you so much for all you have done for me."
"You're welcome", Angel says and looks like she's about to leave. "Need anything else before I go?"
"Yeah, just one more thing", Wendy says, acting all cutesy and embarrassed.
"Oh?"
"Please hug me again…"
"Again!?"
Wendy doesn't want to wait for Angel to do it, and instead, she's the one that goes for a hug, grabbing Angel's body tight. "You told me that you'll hug me anytime…"
"O-oh, I think I really did", Angel says and laughs as she wraps her arms around Wendy.
Immediately after leaving, Angel heads to the city center to do some business. There aren't many shops, as keeping up one takes a lot of time and effort, but she knows of one particular alchemist who can help her, even if she doesn't have her shop open. This girl is Melody. Living in a three-room apartment at the foot of a giant oak together with Candy, the entrance to their home is a storefront catering mainly to alchemical needs, with some maps, books, clothes, and other equipment on sale as well. Noticing the door's open, Angel gets inside.
"Good morning", Melody says. "How's Wendy?"
"She's getting better", Angel admits, "but she's really not herself. You should go visit her too. I'm sure she'd appreciate it."
"Maybe later in the evening. I'm still preparing, taking inventory, wondering what we should take with us on our trip", Melody lists, almost as if talking to herself.
"Actually, I'm on an errand for her, and she's looking for a potion that could help her get over her, errr… you know…"
"Horniness, I know", Melody responds with a deadpan expression. However, as straight a shooter as she may appear to be in a moment, Angel notices that she's also blushing a little.
"R-right… that…"
"Apart from the potion I gave her earlier, I don't know about any", Melody responds. "How did it work on her? Did she tell you?"
"I think she said that it only made matters worse for herself", Angel remembers.
"Yeah, so as you can imagine, it's only a temporary relief", Melody says, nodding. "Well, all remedies against such… "conditions" are, so in that sense, while the potion did serve a purpose yesterday, I wouldn't recommend it as long-term medication."
"Well, that's that then", Angel says and shrugs. "Thanks for the advice, I guess…"
"I'll give you a few anyway", Melody says, pointing her thumb at the shelves, "in case Wendy feels like she has to drink one."
"Much appreciated", Angel says. "I'll pay you back later."
"Yeah, cook us dinner sometime", Melody suggests. "And speaking of which… could your skills as a chef be able to help you?"
"Hey, that's actually a good idea", Angel thinks out loud, smiling. "I don't know of such a recipe yet, but maybe one exists!"
"Go check the library", Melody says and smiles. "Plenty of recipes available. And if that doesn't work", she continues, lifting her hand in the air, with her palm facing upward, almost as if presenting something with it. Then, with a seductive smile, she lifts her middle and ring fingers up and thrusts them upward several times. "You can always rely on the tried and true methods to take care of your girlfriend…"
"Sheesh, stop teasing me", Angel says, feeling uncomfortable through her smiles. "We've literally never even met in real life…"
"You know what they say: all the best things in life are free", Melody says, with her tongue peeking out through her smiling lips as she winks. "Rings true when it comes to problems like these, if you ask me."
"I… I'll keep your advice in mind", Angel responds as she gets ready to leave. "Thanks again, and see you in a couple of hours."
As Angel heads straight toward the library, she continues to bash herself for two straight minutes for being too dumb to realize that she could have the remedy at her own fingertips. No matter, she goes to the recipe section of the library to look for a suitable cookbook and finds one specifically dedicated to all kinds of herbal teas. Knowing most herbs in Phantasm have medicinal properties - since they're also used for Alchemy - she thinks she's hit the jackpot.
After skipping through the first fifteen pages, some of which are still empty due to the corresponding lore page still being undiscovered, she reads about a tea made from "Aphrodite's Nettle", which can be used to temporarily reduce arousal. 'Just what I needed', she thinks, and purchases the recipe to herself. After all, just reading it in the book isn't enough. Without learning the recipe through the in-game profession system, the tea would be just normal tea with no magical properties.
Then, she actually tries to learn more about the nettle in question from the Florist's Logbook, which describes Aphrodite's Nettle as an incredibly fragrant, completely green herb that grows on the outskirts of Grove, blending well into its surroundings. Primarily known for its potent poison, it can be crushed with a pestle and mortar into a paste to create powerful love potions, and when dried, its leaves can be used for the opposite effect. Speaking of poison, a word of warning from the book reads as follows: "Be careful not to touch its leaves, as you risk getting poisoned by its trichomes. Its leaves are laced with a powerful aphrodisiac that will drive its victims crazy in heat, and while the poison will naturally evaporate from the plant after ten minutes from picking, the poison may survive in a Nymph's bloodstream for several hours." Needless to say, Angel does not want to get herself poisoned. She has an expedition to attend, a rescue mission nonetheless. Getting horny now is something she doesn't want. Regardless, knowing what she's looking for, she takes a little walk to the Grove outskirts.
Angel finds herself walking through a familiar neighborhood and stops to look at a familiar store owned by Lemon. 'I've been looking for Rain at her own home, but could she actually be with Lemon', she wonders. 'It's the one place I haven't checked today. After all this worrying, could they actually be there?' She decides to fly to the treehouse next to the store, using her pearly white wings engulfed in a sparkling silvery mist. Then, she anxiously knocks on the door, waiting, hoping, and praying for someone to open up.
Hammercliff Valley
Why not do things a little bit different this time around? Let's talk about discoveries made by Nymphs of Grove that cannot be found in the logbooks, as this information is based on their own independent research. Let's talk about Grove and its immediate surroundings and give these places some names.
As established before, Grove is part of the much larger zone that Nymphs call "Misty Forest", with the forest outside the barrier being completely engulfed in a thick, perpetual mist. Situated on an even plain, the forest is easy to navigate, being almost identical to Grove in terms of trees and vegetation, with some unique flowers and herbs thriving in the mist as well. Being outside the barrier, several stronger enemies roam these woodlands, but with the goblins mostly gone, the worst this forest has to offer are the horned demons. Overall, it's considered a safe place to explore and train in for anyone who hasn't reached level four yet, with the forest offering very few treasures and surprises to the Nymphs who decide to venture beyond the barrier.
To get better loot and find more revealing lore, Nymphs must go to the surrounding regions, which are prohibited from entry for anyone who isn't level four yet per a guideline set by the council of Grove. There are a total of four zones surrounding the Misty Forest for Nymphs to choose from.
The "Hammercliff Valley" is the zone in the north, which loans its name from the now deserted fortress sitting at its heart. Even without the goblins, it's a moderately dangerous place to explore with its mountainous landscapes and its hard-to-navigate thick jungle full of insects and carnivorous, demonic plants. Ruins of a once great civilization are scattered across the valley, with most of its temples hidden under the forest roof hiding heaps of treasure left to be discovered, along with some very challenging elite and raid encounters for the bravest adventurers.
To the east is "Dark Forest", which is just a continuation of Misty Forest, as it looks pretty much the same if you ignore the fact that everything is darker. Yes, Nymphs of Grove really are THAT simpleminded when it comes to naming things. This is the place that Rain, Wendy, and Angel once got lost in, thanks to Wendy's map and compass getting broken due to not being high-enough level in scouting. Even though it's technically part of the same exact forest, it offers much more challenging foes than Misty Forest, with insects and slimes being plentiful in the area. Most Nymphs consider this place off-limits simply because it's so easy to get lost in there, and it's highly ill-advised to venture deep into this part of the forest without the help of a high-level scout.
To the west is the "Purple Forest", because, well, it's full of trees with purple leaves. While there is no perpetual mist covering this forest, there are some pockets of magical, mysterious dust sparkling in the air in all the colors of the rainbow, which is a breathtaking sight to behold. Due to this, some also call it the "Magical Forest", but those Nymphs completely ignore that the entire planet is magical, making the nickname obsolete. Before the decision to invade Fort Hammercliff, this place was the choice for most Nymphs to venture to, as it's geographically straightforward to navigate, and the maps work for low-level scouts too. While indeed a dangerous place, it's at the very least manageable, as monsters are similar to the ones in the Misty Forest.
And lastly, to the south is the "Misty Swamp", engulfed by the same mist found all over Misty Forest. As the name suggests, these are swamplands, and per stories told by the Nymphs that have gone there, it's an area supposedly swarming with all manners of bugs, tentacles, and slimes. They're literally everywhere, and it's not a place that Nymphs will be able to leave with their clothes on. While it is an even landscape, and while the map works, the wetlands are considered highly dangerous to navigate, especially with rapey tentacles hiding in the waters. Because of this, it's widely considered the most dangerous zone close to Grove, and everyone agrees the area is strictly off-limits for exploration. For one reason or another, Nymphs that venture far into the swampland don't tend to return or be heard of ever again.
As far as Nymphs from Grove are considered, these five zones are the entire world to them. No Nymph can claim to have ventured farther than the four zones surrounding Misty Forest, and nobody knows for sure what lies beyond. If they believe the Nymphs who are not from Grove, somewhere beyond Hammercliff Valley lies Paradise, another town populated by Nymphs. They also talk about zones that border their home, but that's a story for another time.
Let's roll back the time to the moment when the elite hobgoblin rushes towards Lemon, and Rain chases after it.
Struggling to stay on the heels of her enemy, Rain has to wonder, 'exactly how much damage did Lemon's arrow do to piss him off this much? And exactly how fucking fast is this fat bastard!?' Moreover, being tired after dueling the hobgoblin for a long time and knowing Angel probably won't catch up to her, she also has to drink one stamina potion to keep herself up and running. She feels like she has to pull all the stops to get the enemy's attention back on herself, because she knows Lemon can't defend herself for long, and can't attack while on the defensive either. 'I need her damage to defeat him', she feels, 'because there's no way I can deal enough damage to him myself.'
There lies her third question: 'how do I communicate this plan to Lemon?' The hobgoblin understands their language, so it is not out of the question to assume it would adjust its tactics accordingly if he heard Rain announce any battle plans aloud. It would be crazy to think that a programmed enemy would be able to do that, but then again, enemies are not supposed to be able to interrupt their patterns either. The conventional logic of enemy behavior she's used to from Mormia does not apply here.
A short distance from the cliff, Lemon sits on a thick branch in a tree. She doesn't think she's safe up there for a moment, but the lengths that her enemy is willing to go to get her down from the tree surprises her. The hobgoblin jumps high, bouncing up like a grasshopper, and with a flying swing, he looks to slam his giant club straight at Lemon. Taking such a hit would surely result in an instant defeat, so she does the only thing she can think of and jumps down at the last second, with the branch getting obliterated by the mace, as Lemon expected it would. Landing proves difficult for them both, which for Lemon, turns out to be a blessing.
As the hobgoblin regains his composure and prepares for a charge, Rain jumps from behind to strike him with a powerful slicing attack. Rain suspects that she won't be able to cut her enemy's limbs because of how thick they are, so she opts to attack his waist instead, cutting deep into the soft tissue below the ribs. Interrupted, the hobgoblin adjusts his position, with his full attention back on Rain, and realizing this, Lemon goes on an offensive.
Not having enough time to hide, Lemon decides to shoot at him rapidly from behind a cover. This again causes him to turn his attention to Lemon, even more annoyed than before, and that's when Rain immediately realizes the method to this goblin's madness; she can't keep his attention with repeated attacks, taunting, or high damage. He will always target the last person to attack him regardless of how much damage it dealt, making him untankable. Rain knows of those enemies and how to deal with them, but the only viable two-player tactic she knows of requires two melee players, and that's something they don't have. Besides, since Lemon doesn't realize this yet, there is not much Rain can do to help the situation. All she can do is watch the hobgoblin rush at Lemon, out of Rain's reach, who is now forced to play catch-up again.
'I need to come up with some kind of strategy and make sure Lemon follows it', is Rain's line of thinking, but for now, all she can think of is getting the attention back on herself and to make sure Lemon won't inadvertently complicate matters more.
Lemon manages to dodge the hobgoblin's charge, and that's when she also sees two more goblins heading their way from the distance. They're normal-sized, use melee weapons, and are the last thing Rain and Lemon want to happen to them. Not only that, but the hobgoblin has forced the fight dangerously close to the cliff. There is no escape for Lemon, who finds herself helpless at the cliff's edge. She dodges the enemy's first attack but loses her footing and falls to her knees. Avoiding the second one will be impossible for her, especially since the enemy's pattern seems to start with quick swings this time around.
Rain finally catches up and attacks the enemy's wrist, ending up only grazing it. Next to the cliff's edge, she stops her second attack, with the enemy now looking to smash his club at her. She rolls out of the way at the last second, with the heavy club crashing down on the rocks beneath, causing the ground and a large portion of the cliff to collapse, with the hobgoblin losing his footing and falling down as well. Rain knows she's out of harm's way, but Lemon, who is slower and on her knees, is not so lucky. She's too slow to get to her feet, and although it looks for a moment like she would get away in time, she fails to get away from the cliff, falling down with the hobgoblin, much to Rain's shock and horror.
'Oh fucking no', are the only words Rain can repeat in her mind, looking down the cliff, thinking about what the hell to do. 'Is she gonna be fine', she wonders, thinking about what's going on elsewhere on the battlefield. She knows nothing about what's happening with the other three, but her gut tells her that they're fine… not that she could get to them without beating the two goblins approaching her, getting closer and closer. 'There's just no way she's gonna be fine. She needs help, but…'
Rain's heart begins to race hard as she mentally prepares for what many would consider a suicidal leap, hoping she'll succeed in her crazy plan. As fast as she can, she rushes towards the cliff and takes a massive leap forward as she summons her wings. She can't fly with them, but she can steer herself and, more importantly, soften her landing.
The vegetation below saves Lemon from getting knocked out by the damage caused by the long fall. She's the only person in the group who can't conjure her wings yet, and this becomes very apparent as she falls through the weak branches straight into a thick and lush bush. Stunned and without stamina, she can't muster the strength to sit up. Lying on her back, she sees her enemy, which makes the color drain from her face and her heart skip a beat.
Bloodied and battered - having taken heavy damage - the hobgoblin stands up slowly. The only thing that remains of his extreme physical prowess is his size, as he can't move or hit as fast as he could before. Still, none of that matters to Lemon, who now expects herself to be caught, taken to Fort Hammercliff, impregnated, and raped over and over again until she goes mad. Knowing she's helpless to defend herself, she watches the goblin drag his mace on the ground, walking towards her.
The hobgoblin laughs deeply, rejoiced by her demise. And he never sees the attack coming. Neither does Lemon. A slice coming from above, dropping down like a meteorite straight against the goblin's shoulder, cuts down along the thick skin all the way to the waistline, where it cuts his belt clean in half. The hobgoblin loses his pants, a sight that turns Lemon's face white and blue in horror, as there is a massive erect goblin cock right in front of her. The enemy turns around, still alive and standing, facing Rain for the last time. She, too, finds herself taken aback by the size of her enemy's erect genitals.
"You…! You again!" he screams.
"You have to kill me to get to my dear friend."
"I'll make you wish you were dead!" the hobgoblin yells with bestial rage.
Rain realizes that her enemy is now injured and on his last legs. Even still, she's not sure if she can defeat him, especially with her thinking Lemon is completely out of commission, but what other choice does she have but try? There's no way she's going down without a fight, especially because she knows she has a better possibility of killing it now.
Rain prepares to attack the moment she realizes which pattern the goblin is on. To her surprise, the hobgoblin doesn't manage to dodge her attack this time, but her hit is still just a flesh wound. 'I can't kill him like this', she suspects, preparing for the next set of attacks.
Behind the enemy's back, knowing she still has a bit of energy left, Lemon calmly tries to assess the situation. Her stamina bar deteriorated a lot due to a fall that would be deadly for a human, but since she didn't get knocked out by the enemy, she knows she can heal a little and even attack. Not knowing if Rain knows this, and knowing she can't defend herself against the enemy charging at her, she hopes she can hit the nail in the coffin from a blind spot with one final attack. 'I just hope Rain can keep defending herself until then', she prays and takes aim. She, too, knows some of her enemy's patterns, even though she hasn't been able to observe them properly. She knows of one pattern in specific that ends up with a massive swing of a club followed by a short period of vulnerability. Knowing this is her best chance at scoring a massive hit, she waits patiently for this perfect opportunity.
Finally, the enemy looks like it's executing the correct pattern, and Lemon pulls her bowstring to its absolute limit. One shot is all she needs now. She's sure of it, and she knows she can't miss the window of opportunity. She won't even blink. Her heart is a mess, and she's visibly shaking, biding for the right moment. She finally releases the arrow, and it flies past the leaves and trees to connect its target, puncturing the hobgoblin's skull.
Having not realized Lemon could still fight, Rain gasps loudly as the hobgoblin lets out his final dying scream. Finally realizing it's over, she falls backward on her butt and lets go of her weapon, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily as the enemy disintegrates magnificently into thin particles, leaving behind its loot. Rain closes her eyes, feeling like fainting as her heart still beats like a war drum, but she holds on to reality. Sighing deeply, she closes her eyes and lies down on her back, telling herself they're safe.
She hears soft footsteps stop beside her, and as she opens her eyes, she sees a kind smile on a familiar face of Lemon looking down at her. Seeing the smile puts one on her face as well, and she begins to laugh, with Lemon giggling in unison. In the end, despite all the hardship they went through, they succeeded together, which makes them both glad.
Lemon opens up her inventory, kneeling beside Rain. "Drink up, Rain", she says as she takes out a magical leather pouch that replenishes itself with an endless supply of water. "Don't hold back. It's infinite."
"Thanks… and nice shot…"
Lemon giggles again. "I would never miss a shot like that."
"In a weird way, we were lucky to fall here", Rain says, sitting up and taking a huge and messy sip.
"And I sure was lucky to land on bushes", Lemon adds, sitting down next to Rain. "Few feet to the side, and I would've probably injured myself so badly I wouldn't have been able to fight."
"Mm-hmm… but we're kinda separated from our friends now…"
"That sure is a problem…" Lemon says, looking up at the steep cliff. "I wonder how they're doing?"
"I'd wager they're fine", Rain bets.
"I'd imagine them coming to the cliff's edge to look for us if they were", Lemon thinks out loud.
"Maybe they're still looking", Rain says and stands up, offering her hand to Lemon.
As Lemon lets herself get lifted back to her feet, she gives Rain a friendly hug, surprising her a little. "Thanks for coming for me, by the way. You saved me from getting raped by him…"
"Don't mention it", Rain says, feeling a little nervous about being hugged by Lemon. "Still, we should probably try to get back to the others as soon as possible."
"Yeah, and can't get too relaxed with those goblins still around…"
"Let's loot the motherfucker and get out of here", Rain says, finally checking the loot with Lemon. Luckily, Rain's bad luck regarding terrible loot comes to a screeching halt as she loots a new top for herself. It's a zip-up hoodie, just like her last one, but it's black in color, with a print of a large, pink star on the back. Since she does not find any problems with it, she decides to change up right away, keeping her other, now worse hoodie as a spare.
"Where should we go?" Lemon asks. "I feel like hugging the cliff would help us get home faster, but goblins may find us like that."
"We can follow the cliff, but let's not cling to it", Rain suggests. "Who knows, we could even get a glimpse of what's going on up there and wave to our friends if they come looking for us."
After about five minutes of walking, they come across a new group of goblins, with six of them hunting in the jungle. The fact that there are so many goblins scares them, as they know they can't win against such a large group, but they luckily manage to stay hidden, with the group passing them by eventually. Besides, even if they could win with full health, they really need to take a break, and to rest properly, they must get out of the woods. They don't know the exact mechanics behind the stamina degeneration yet, but they realize that Lemon's stamina isn't coming back, which worries them.
They soon come across a strange, gray stone formation with stone pillars of some sort with ornate carvings, and as they walk past them, they can also see a large ruined structure ahead of them. They can't get a good picture of how large it is in scale, but they realize these ruins also go underground. Thinking the ruins could offer a good hiding place, they decide to venture deeper into them. They don't feel safe at all out in the forest, where an enemy could come from any direction.
As they walk through the ruins, deep in the midst of them, they suddenly realize it's a whole ruined city of some sort they've stumbled on. They walk on an ancient road paved with cobblestone, now overtaken by grass, weed, and occasional flowers growing from the cracks. The abnormal trees around them take strange shapes, with dark brown vine-like branches and roots clinging to the pillars and cracked stone walls. The leaves themselves look pretty normal, but the wood creeps them out. They also notice strange, closed "slits" in some of them, but they can't seem to find out what their purpose is. They look around anxiously, but there is nobody else around. Yet, they feel like they're being watched.
They finally find a good place to hide and relax at the entrance of a larger building with beautiful stone arcs and even more pillars. It's effectively a dead end, so should they be found, they would probably be screwed. They're sure that they'll be safe, though, as the ruins seem peaceful. So, they both decide to take a break.
As soon as Rain sits down, she picks up her map only to find out that they have walked quite a long distance away from the checkpoint and farther away from the cliffs than they ever intended to. She knows they were walking towards the border crossing to get back to Misty Forest, but down in the valley, navigating is difficult, and it makes her think in hindsight that they should've just stayed by the cliffs. 'Would've probably reached the border crossing by now', she bets, 'but then again, those goblins would've surely spotted us if we did.'
As for the ruins themselves, they are too large to be shown entirely on the map. 'Probably a lot of treasure down here', she guesses, but for now, their priority must remain in returning safely to Grove, or so she feels. 'Still, should we try to go through these ruins or go back to where we came from? Maybe going back to the forest wouldn't be a bad idea either.'
Just as she's about to ask Lemon for her opinion, she watches as she leans against her softly, laying her head on Rain's shoulder, sighing. "Let me stay like this for a while…" Lemon whispers, sounding tired.
"What's up, Lemon…?" Rain asks, daring not to move an inch. "You're pretty intimate."
"Yeah, I just kind of felt like leaning against you for a moment… if you don't mind…"
"I mean… I don't…" Rain doesn't honestly know how to respond, but since she's not bothered by Lemon's sudden show of affection, she decides to just relax and closes the map along with her eyes. Honestly, she finds having someone stay so close to her calming. Rain answers to this intimate approach by extending her arm over Lemon's shoulder, mostly so they can get even closer to each other.
"You're so warm and nice…" Lemon says, cuddling up to Rain even more, with her also moving her arm, reaching to Rain's hip.
"No, seriously… What's up with you…?" Rain asks.
"Don't make me say it…"
"Say what…?"
"Gosh, you're so dense…"
"I guess I am a little dense…" Rain admits, which makes Lemon smile.
"I'm just glad to have met you…" Lemon says and sighs happily. "And thanks again for coming to save me from that stinky goblin…"
"You're welcome", Rain whispers, also smiling. "I'm glad to have met you too." 'I'm glad she likes me, but this show of intimacy feels weird. It's like she's in love.' Rain doesn't know if she's correct to have guessed that, but it's what she strongly suspects. She likes Lemon too, but not in any kind of romantic way. She thinks Lemon is undeniably cute, but she feels like trying to advance such an intimate relationship with her would probably be a bad idea. She was fine doing it with Pink because she knew there was nothing but lust involved for both parties, 'but if I were to have sex with Lemon, she would probably get the wrong idea.' Or, so Rain at least thinks. There's no way of knowing for sure without talking about it, but Rain is too embarrassed to even bring the topic up.
"Do you think we will survive…?" Lemon suddenly asks, after a brief moment of silence.
Rain starts by saying "Well" almost as if looking to continue from there, but she falls silent without finishing her sentence. "To be honest, I'm not very optimistic…"
"Yeah, me neither…" Lemon says, sounding a little depressed. "We're just simply too weak…"
Rain doesn't want to admit it, but Lemon is right. "It's so frustrating…" she says, almost sounding as if she was exhaling the words while sighing. "Let's be extra careful, alright? And protect each other."
Lemon nods, trying to smile. "That's a promise, alright?"
"Well, I promise to try my best", Rain says silently.
Lemon suddenly hugs Rain even tighter, which startles Rain for a second. "I'm not even going to let them touch you. You're all mine!" she announces, giggling.
Rain turns around, and they both look at each other. Rain blinks rapidly a few times, dumbfounded, while Lemon smiles with a bright blush on her cheeks.
"In fact, why don't we make another promise?" Lemon asks, leaning closer. "Something to motivate us to get home…"
Rain thinks she knows where this is going but doesn't reply yet.
"I'm going to tell you exactly how I feel…" Lemon says with a voice that is absolutely seeping with lust. Rain can't help but blush either, and her face mirrors clear signs of embarrassment. A shy smile appears on her lips, and her sudden change in demeanor is something that Lemon finds almost funny. "Are you into girls?" Lemon suddenly asks.
"Well, I mean… I AM a man in real life…"
Lemon's eyes suddenly thin, and her smile changes from a lustful one to one that is slightly more skeptical. "Wait, seriously? You're a guy?"
'Not her too', Rain thinks, immediately reminded of when Pink was sure that she was really a girl. 'Am I really that girly? That's a grave blow to my manhood.' "Yeah, I'm a bloke in real life. How about you?"
"Well, I'm a real girl", Lemon says, staring down Rain's body. "Then again, I guess you're now just as much of a "real girl" as I am…"
"I suppose…"
"Do you miss your dick?" Lemon asks in a playful tone.
Rain admits it with a slight nod, although reluctantly.
"Would you love to bone me?"
Rain has never admitted to Lemon about being into kids, so she dodges the question. "You do realize that you're a kid right now, right…?"
"Doesn't seem to be a problem to you right now", Lemon says and giggles softly. "Well, it doesn't matter. I don't want to stroke a sore spot, but I never was that much into dicks anyway…"
"So, you're into girls too, huh…" Rain thinks out loud. "Does the fact that I'm a guy bother you then?"
Lemon blinks rapidly for a moment. "Not at all", she finally says, as if it was obvious. "Because you're a girl now."
Rain eyes down Lemon's body, thinking about how hot she is and how much of a shame it is that she doesn't like dicks. Just like Pink, Lemon is definitely a girl Rain would love banging, even though she's hesitant to say it out loud. Then again, she would rank all Nymphs she has seen so far at least seven out of ten, way above what she would rate an average little girl. 'Well, not like I have to worry about that. I'm not going to be able to bang anyone with a damn cunt between my legs.'
"Should we get going now?" Rain asks. "Are you fine now?"
"I feel a little bit better", Lemon says, nodding. "But… I kind of want to stay like this for a while longer…"
Rain nods, smiling. "Request granted. Few more minutes then."
"Oh, and about that promise we were supposed to make…"
Rain tilts her head confused, but instead of saying anything aloud, Lemon just gives her a quick smooch on her cheek. Blushing, Rain tries to process what just happened and shuts down completely.
"I'll give you one on the lips once we get home, okay…?"
Rain nods in approval, already fantasizing about possibly being able to go much further than just that.
After about five more minutes of being side by side in each other's warmth, they get up. Just as they're about to leave their little corner, though, they hear voices coming from the direction they were planning on heading towards, and based on their low, growling noises, they suspect it's another part of goblins. They're both ready to draw their weapons, but for now, they just cling to each other and wait, remaining in hiding. It takes about a minute for them to realize that they're essentially hugging each other again, making them both smile and blush.
"Something tells me we shouldn't go that way", Rain says.
"Yeah, definitely not", Lemon agrees. "Do you think it's the same group? Do you think they know we're here?"
"I doubt it. If they were hunting for us, they would be acting differently."
Supposing Rain might be correct, Lemon activates her stealth spell to be safe, and summons her bow as she peeks outside. "They're gone", she comments and signals Rain to move with her. "Let's go the opposite direction, just in case."
Sneaking away from their hiding place, they have two possible routes to choose from. One leads down the stairs, while the other leads into a large ruined temple. Knowing the latter route also takes them toward the cliff and away from the ruins, they decide to bank on it, as going down the stairs would lead them deeper into the unknown. The temple complex turns out to be much bigger than they anticipated, but at the very least, the route they picked appears safe at first glance.
They find themselves in a large room with a strange, round stone table in the middle, with a giant crystal gemstone on top of it. Three inches in diameter, white in color, and perfectly round like a polished pearl, it reminds them of nothing they've seen in Phantasm so far. Upon closer inspection, the white surface also appears to reflect several bright pastel colors vividly, with the color changing depending on which direction you look at the crystal from.
"Some kinda treasure?" Rain wonders.
"And in the middle of a room nonetheless", Lemon wonders.
"Well, that just means we're the first Nymphs to ever lay feet in these ruins", Rain suspects and extends her hand toward the treasure, feeling particularly hungry for loot. Before she even manages to touch it, though, a window describing the item appears… not that there's much to describe. With no flavor text or instructions of use, all Rain learns about the item is its name, "Relic of Deliria", and its rarity, as indicated by the orange-colored font. 'Wait, is this a legendary treasure? Or something else entirely?'
"Oh, that's some sweet loot", Lemon says. "Let's take it."
"Hold on", Rain says, suddenly feeling hesitant. "Could this be a trap?"
"What makes you think it could be?"
"Nothing, just a hunch, but I have some bad memories of picking up rare loot just lying around in the middle of nowhere."
"Oh, right. You told me about that one time you dropped into that cave with Angel and Wendy."
"Then again, that thing was a treasure chest, and this thing's just lying on the table", Rain thinks out loud, with her hand on her jaw. Looking around, she sees nothing but trees and roots around them, growing into the building from the outside, and the floor doesn't appear to be rigged in any way either, so she doesn't expect to be dropped anywhere. Speaking of drops, since there's no roof, nothing should fall on them either. "I say we go for it", she suggests as she summons her sword. "But let's draw our weapons first, just in case something attacks us."
"I'll do the honors", Lemon says and clicks the item to put it in her inventory. The crystal disappears, and so, the loot has been taken. Left waiting in silence, two girls look around them, but nothing happens. They both let out a sigh of relief. "Let's get out of here", Lemon says. "We're almost out of the ruins."
Walking out from the temple, ahead of them lies a cobblestone path leading away from the ruins, with the dense jungle around them offering no apparent side passages. Looking at the creepy trees, Rain notices something strange about one of them, and it completely catches her attention, making her suspect something's hiding in the trees. And then it happens again. One of the slits on the bark opens ever-so-slightly, and in the middle of its white interior, a black iris stares straight at her. 'Wait, those slits from earlier were eyes', she realizes, feeling a little scared, and incredibly creeped out by her observation. 'Are those trees sentient or something? Are they even trees? I sure didn't notice them opening earlier, but something tells me they've been watching us for a long time now…'
"They're looking at us…" Rain whispers, unable to conceal her slight anxiety.
Lemon doesn't first understand what Rain means, but then she sees the tiny eyeball on the bark as well. "Sure seems like it", Lemon says, whispering. "What even are they?"
"Hopefully nothing dangerous, but… how long have they been watching us?"
"Haven't got a clue", Lemon admits. "But I don't like this…"
"Could it have actually been the Relic that caused this?" Rain asks, looking at Lemon, not paying attention to her surroundings. Hidden in a large crack on the cobblestone path is a strange flower, and the moment she lays her foot beside it, a large tentacle, green in color, attacks Rain from below, instantly coiling around her leg like a snake. Having snared its prey, the slimy tentacle tightens around her limb, and just like that, it has the Nymph locked in place.
Trying to remain calm in the face of danger, she turns toward Lemon. "Watch your feet", she says, wanting to slice the tentacle in half but realizing it's going to be extremely tricky. She needs to attack the base, but with how it's tugging onto her and the stem behind her ankle, she fears she can't really cut it without hurting herself, which puts her in a dire pinch. Agitated, she starts pulling her leg and goes for a piercing attack. Somehow, she manages to slam her sword to the ground and cuts the tentacle enough to pull her leg safely out.
"Could there be more?" Lemon asks, shaken because she knows she can't do anything against tentacles. They're not the kind of target anyone can easily hit from a distance, no matter how skilled an archer she may be. 'There's a lot of cracks on the path, and it's littered with those demonic flowers', she notices. "Avoid the plants", Lemon instructs, backing away from the cobblestone path, fearing the tentacles could have a long enough reach to grab her. "I think they're disguised tentacles."
"Yeah, got it", Rain says with her head facing the ground, trying to figure out if there's a safe path for her to take, only to be interrupted by a scream.
Lemon's attempt at backing away turns out to be a fatal mistake because the moment she tries, multiple tentacles attack her from behind her back. Eight green tentacles assault her in unison from the gaps between the cobblestone, taking hold of her legs to tie them together and then her arms to press them against her torso. 'But I was sure there I didn't step on a single flower', she thinks, panicking as the tentacles raise her from the ground effortlessly.
Rain immediately runs in for the save, but attacking suddenly turns out to be a bad move. One tentacle lashes her body like a whip, attacking her before she can take a proper defensive stance, and manages to take hold of her arm. It's not the arm she's holding a sword in, but Rain knows another similar attack would disarm her completely. Deciding that even though it might be difficult and exhausting, she should take a swing at her large sword with one hand alone. However, before she can take the swing, she realizes that her sword is stuck, with a tentacle grabbing it from behind. 'Dumb tentacle should've known better than to grab a sharp blade', Rain thinks, and tries to pull the sword away from the tentacle with all the strength she can muster, ultimately being able to cut through the tentacle's slimy membrane, and free her other arm as well.
Having distracted and slowed down its prey, the monster attacks with another tentacle lash, but Rain is more aware of her surroundings this time. Deciding it's time to go on the offensive, she targets the tentacles holding Lemon in place and cuts them in half, killing them all with one sweeping swing. Lemon drops to the ground as the tentacles disintegrate into thin air, but unable to gain her footing, she lands clumsily on the uneven ground beneath her. In a last-ditch effort, Rain grabs Lemon's arm to pull her towards herself and succeeds. They both fall to the ground, just barely out of the cobblestone path, lying still on top of each other while breathing heavily.
"Oh my gosh, are we safe?" Lemon asks as she struggles to get up, still shaking in fear.
"No, we have no idea how many tentacles there are!" Rain yells, seriously scared of the invisible enemy they're facing. 'Or where they are, for that matter. We could be in a middle of a minefield and surrounded by traps for all I know.' "Let's get out of here", she suggests, starting to scramble to her feet, but before she can even gain a foothold, her heart sinks. Realizing both her ankles have been restrained and noticing Lemon's in a similar position, she tries to grab onto her sword, only to see it having thrown out of her reach. 'And I can't resummon it so quickly after being disarmed', she realizes, feeling her adrenaline spike as the tentacles pull on their legs, dragging their bodies slowly towards the woods.
"Can't you do anything!?" Lemon asks, almost screaming in panic. "They're going to rape us!"
"I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!" Rain shouts. She knows that it isn't her fault, but at the same time, part of her feels responsible for their demise since she's the only one who can defend themselves against these kinds of enemies. She's not one to take personal failure lightly, which makes her irritated on top of being scared.
Lemon is even more upset than Rain is, but all she feels is disgust and fear. Just the idea of being defenseless against a foe she can't even damage - against a foe that's trying to rape her - makes her want to scream and cry. Still, she continues to desperately try and grab onto something in a vain effort to save herself, barely keeping her composure in check. However, she's already too close to ground zero, and just like Rain, she can do nothing.
Unable to see what's happening underneath her, she feels tentacles taking hold of her entire body once again, and worst of all, there's way more of them than the last time around. This time, they're not looking to tie her into one tight package like a rope but instead restrain each one of her limbs separately for absolute control over her. Realizing that she's going to get raped now, she wails quietly, repeating the word "No" over and over again.
'Why tentacles out of all things!?' she wails, unable to accept she's about to lose her virginity to such disgusting, slithery creatures. She isn't the kind of girl who likes to be restrained by anything, period, so to have her entire body and every limb restrained is like a nightmare come true, especially with the tentacles now getting underneath her clothes. It momentarily makes her so petrified in fear that she almost shuts down, not even having the courage to scream.
Rain is nowhere as scared as Lemon is. More than anything, she's just angry and disgusted. The tentacles feel slimy, but even though they're covered in a layer of mucus, they don't stick to her skin. She also feels tentacles dancing on her bare skin directly, and since she's wearing a skirt, tentacles have easy access to everything between her legs. The only tentacle that is content with touching her indirectly is the one that is pressing against her panties, digging into her slit. She can feel its tip press against her clitoral hood, and the slight movements of this tentacle cause her to toss and turn, but with every struggle, the tentacles just tighten around her body. They're not looking to completely suppress her movements or hurt her, but they immobilize her body by pushing her back firmly to the ground.
Meanwhile, the tentacles underneath the two Nymph's bottoms begin tearing through them, destroying them to the point of being unusable. They have a straightforward task at hand with the loosely-clothed Rain, but that doesn't mean Lemon's pants are safe either. With even their panties tattered and in ruins, their last wall of defense against the tentacles falls.
A new quartet of tentacles then attacks Lemon from her blind spot, coiling around her both thighs and shoulders. With the added strength, they're able to completely lift her from the ground, leaving her suspended in the air in an upward position with her legs forcefully spread wide apart. She can't muster up the strength to resist even an inch, which causes her to panic, especially since she knows how exposed she is.
"No, not like this!" she finally cries for help, unable to contain it any longer, but nothing can stop what's coming. She can't see well what's happening underneath her, and to be honest, she isn't even trying. However, Rain, who's still lying on the ground, eyes locked on Lemon's helpless body, can see that there is an additional tentacle - one that is a little different from the others - that has not grabbed Lemon and has not touched her even once yet. Instead, it preys on its victim with a clear target in mind, perfectly exposed for it to assault effortlessly. Its thick head presses against the brown slit of a little girl and immediately digs in, beginning to push, with Lemon continuing to protest in vain as she feels the tentacle's tip on her pussy.
Rain's attention is brought back to herself with a huge tentacle similar to the one tormenting Lemon appearing between her own legs, targeting her vagina. She, too, tries to resist by pulling away or closing her legs, but it's all useless. With how the tentacles restrict her entire body, she only ends up shaking her hips without accomplishing anything. She can only watch how it presses against her genitals and begins to tease her opening.
Shaking, Rain finds it impossible to resist the pleasure seeping in, and she involuntarily squeals out loud from the sudden, intense sensation running through her all the way from the tips of her toes to the back of her head. Her body remembers this sensation oh so well, and every brush from the drippy tentacle against her immature slit drains away her ability to resist while simultaneously preparing her for a painless insertion. Because of her inability to stop this - and her immense frustration - she starts to tear up a little being toyed with by her soon-to-be rapist.
'Just fucking rape me already and get it over with', she swears in her mind, clenching her teeth as she tries to hold back her tears of frustration. She knows - nay, she hopes - that the tentacle trap will be done after one time, so the quicker it rapes her, the better. She still doesn't want it, but if it's going to happen anyway, why bother resisting? Why delay the inevitable?
Lemon shakes her lower body with all the strength she can muster. She can even avoid the tentacle a little bit, moving her hips away, but the tentacle followings her every movement to perfection, still constantly pressed against her. In fact, moving around only makes Lemon feel like the tentacle's licking her genitals, which are unforgivably sensitive to a foreign touch. Then, the tentacles grab tighter to her thighs, taking away her ability to sway her hips, and with the tentacle now squarely pressing against her hymen, she can't delay the insertion further.
Then, in one teary blink of an eye, the tentacle invades Lemon's vagina with a snap and a punch, causing its victim to scream and shout as it robs her virginity. The tentacle won't start thrusting in and out yet, and instead just keeps itself in place, letting Lemon feel the size of the thing inside her. 'Fuck it feels so fucking slimy and disgusting!' she complains, feeling its warmth inside her belly. It's not a sensation wholly unknown to her, as she has some real-life experience with sex toys, but the thing inside her is just on an entirely different scale size-wise, feeling soft and warm on top of it all. She wants it out of her so bad, but it keeps pressing upwards, pushing her entire body along. Her vagina tightens, almost as if trying to tell it to get out, but it just makes things worse, with her feeling like it's just getting sucked deeper into her with every subsequent relaxation of her muscles.
And so, the tentacle begins to drag out, grinding her insides with incredible friction, causing her entire body to tremble in a stunning shock. Eyes closed, cheeks filled with tears, she lets out another long wail. Quickly, it is interrupted by another quick movement of the tentacle slamming back deep inside her. And then, finally, the second time it drags out, it picks up the pace. It's quick from the very beginning and rapes the little Nymph hard.
Simultaneously, the tentacle inserts into Rain just as quickly and effortlessly. As her hymen tears, her back arcs in surprise, but instead of screaming, she lets out a loud, surprised, tear-filled gasp. 'I can't take this after all!' she mourns. 'It's too damn huge! For fucks sake, it's so massive!'
She knew that the tentacle was a large one, yet she still finds herself surprised by the overwhelming physical sensation, multiplied by her minuscule size, her childish figure, and her young, firm muscles for added intensity. It's thicker and bigger than anything she's experienced before, and it's reaching way deeper than fingers that once pleasured her ever could, rubbing her in places never even touched before. For the first time in her life, she feels just what it feels like to have a pussy stuffed full and stretched out by a massive organ, and she hates it just as much as she thought she would. She identifies as a man, and while she doesn't care about looking like a girl, a vagina isn't a body part she's comfortable having between her legs.
Rain is not given much time to feel the tentacle sit still inside her. The movement begins for her in the exact same manner as it did for Lemon. It drags out slowly, slams in quickly, and then, it's constant motion from there. Morbidly fascinated by the sight, she watches how it moves in and out of her, disappearing deep inside her body with each forward thrust as the tentacle oils her pussy up forcefully with the slimy lubricant coating it. To her, it looks just as intense as it feels. From the angle she's in, she can't see her own pussy well, but just like she can see just how thick it is and just how fast it moves, she can feel it so vividly too, and even hear it. As difficult as it is for her to admit, her own fluids are seeping out to coat her rapist too.
It's not just the wetness she feels either, but also the unwilling, stubborn pleasure. Her face, which mirrors disgust and fear, turns redder as her mouth is forced wide open by her gasps and moans. 'Oh my fucking god, I can't even keep myself from moaning!' she thinks, absolutely unable to accept the way it's making her feel. 'If it doesn't finish before I cum, I'll go crazy!'
As Lemon gets fucked from below, her facial expressions begin to change as well. They no longer mirror pure fear and terror as unwanted pleasure is added to the mix. 'How can they even make me feel like this?' she mourns as tears still fall down her cheek. Having never felt pleasure so intense before, she's in disbelief, unable to accept such delight could be a byproduct of rape.
She opens her eyes just a little bit, and suddenly, she realizes more tentacles are coming for her, targetting her shirt, her only remaining article of clothing. These tentacles come from the front and behind, and squirming, they raise her shirt, revealing her flat chest and belly. They come out from the shirt's arms and the neck hole, and they begin to pull this shirt apart. Along with her pearly necklace, her top gets ripped to shreds, revealing her immature upper body completely and causing her to scream "No" again.
She watches closely in horror as the tentacles immediately latch onto her bare nipples, rubbing and twisting them with tiny little worm-like appendages coming out from their tips. Another one of these tentacles assaults her clit, teasing and rubbing it while she gets fucked. Her face is not spared either, as an additional tentacle surprises her from behind her neck, rubbing her cheek up and down while the little feeler pulls on the side of her mouth. Teased all over, effectively levitating in the air, restrained by warm and squishy tentacles, she can no longer deny how good they make her feel. She can't appreciate it, given the circumstances, but they certainly take a toll on her sanity. And she's not the only one.
Tentacles descend on Rain to lift her up from the ground a little, spreading and forcing her legs apart further, all while it thrusts without slowing down even for a moment. The tentacles with little feelers also attack her, and already feeling them underneath her hoodie, she feels them tease her nipples and sees her clothes bulge. Instead of ripping through the cloth, though, they actually have the intelligence to pull down the zipper, which both fascinates and terrifies Rain at the same time.
Then, the tentacles pull her higher, partially undressing her without destroying the shirt. Naked, she finds herself finally raised to an upward position as well, which she surprisingly finds even more intense. The tentacle has enough length to pierce through her entire body, moving harder than before. It physically can't pierce her, of course, but every hit is still like a strike of a hammer.
Wasting no more time, driven by their primordial, demonic lust to dominate, the tentacles start moving twice as fast as before. Neither Rain nor Lemon can resist at all anymore. Defeated mentally and physically, they both yell, scream, and moan in panic, surprise, and awe. The energy and vigor the tentacles have amazes them, and so does their incredible strength, which still manages to hold them both suspended in the air.
One by one, irresistible pleasure slowly overtakes their bodies, with Lemon being the first one to give in, but Rain is not too far behind. Lost in pleasure caused by their respective climaxes, they can't even process what the tentacles have in store for their bodies. Throbbing violently, the tentacles fill their victims up with thick, demonic cream as the sperm gushes into their vaginas. As the fear of being possibly impregnated by demonic creatures creeps into their minds, they also feel surprisingly relieved, thinking their torment is finally over.
As they predicted, the tentacles return underground, satisfied, and leave them both panting and gasping for air on their knees. Stunned, neither of them can move, with Lemon collapsing on her back. Considering she was already worse off than Rain before getting raped, it's no surprise she's utterly exhausted.
Meanwhile, Rain, who was pretty energetic before being assaulted, leans her hands forward, feeling dizzy and as if her body suddenly weighs three times as much as normal. Her hips are a weak mess, and her legs feel like they wouldn't be able to carry her weight standing up, but still, the massive load in her pussy is what worries her the most. 'But at least we're free', she thinks, resting while gathering her strenght. Her immediate first thought is to drink a stamina potion, but as she tries to open her user interface, she realizes that the Nymphsaga's defeat mechanic, having drained all her stamina and mana, won't even let her do that. If she wasn't feeling pessimistic about her and Lemon's chances of survival before, she sure is now.
"We… we need to get away from here", Rain says, trying to force herself up from her knees. 'Work, body, work!' she commands, punching down on her thigh as she fails to get back on her feet. 'Get up, you stupid body of mine!'
"I… can't… move…" Lemon mumbles, weeping through her words, feeling far worse off than Rain. She clasps her genitals, touching her vagina with her finger in disbelief as the semen bubbles out from her in giant globs. "How… could this… happen to us…"
"At least the tentacles aren't coming back…" Rain thinks out loud, although at the same time, she doesn't want to stay to see if that changes. 'No way we can handle being assaulted again', she fears.
"There… could be more…" Lemon says, trying to roll onto her stomach to push herself up. Somehow, she manages.
Rain gets to her shaky feet, breathing heavily, reveling in the aftershock of her orgasm, and as if the throbbing, lingering ache between her legs wasn't enough, she can feel the semen drip down all the way to her knees as a reminder of her rape. 'I sure hope we're not pregnant now', she thinks, fearing for the worst. Having done her best not to cry during all this, she cannot hold back her tears fully. She is determined to not burst out crying, not until she has been completely defeated, and she won't give up without a fight, no matter how desperate that fight could be.
"Let's get back inside the temple", Rain suggests. "As soon as we can…"
"Y-yeah, it's safer inside", Lemon says, finally struggling to her knees. "Besides, this cobblestone path is full of traps…"
"Uh-huh, so let's go, okay? You can do it."
"Yeah, I can…" Lemon whispers, trying to pep herself up as she finally succeeds in getting up. "We can… rest inside…"
As they both drag their feet forward, they look both below their feet in fear of what could happen if they take a wrong step, and around them feeling creeped out. They both can count at least a dozen eyes, all staring straight at them from every direction. Still uncertain about what the eyes want and unsure of what it truly is that has its gaze locked on them, they both fear it's nothing pleasant.
While their deteriorated stamina is perhaps the most damaging factor in their physical states, their persistent horniness worries them more. It's like a migraine, having completely overtaken their physical well-being. It's a constant stress on their minds, and as long it won't go away or ease down, they know they won't be able to defend themselves adequately. Their bodies demand immediate rest, and fortunately, they're allowed a little bit of it.
Back inside the temple, they find a good corner to hide in and sit down to rest, and as soon as they regain their ability to access their user interface, Lemon takes the opportunity to research the cause of their horniness. She discovers a hidden status-altering effect called "Miasma Poisoning" through her mastery of Alchemy, which seems to be a condition caused by demonic semen. Worst of all, there appears to be no way to get rid of the poisoning, not as far as Lemon knows anyway.
"I suspected a poison, but unfortunately, there's no cure for this one", Lemon explains, feeling hopeless.
"How do we get rid of this effect then?" Rain asks. "I mean, there's not even a timer on it."
"Well, it's caused by the semen…" Lemon says, holding her hands against her lower belly. "But there's only so much flowback…"
'So, as long as the sperm stays alive in my womb… fuck, feels disgusting just spelling it out', Rain thinks and exhales an exasperated sigh. "And since it could get us pregnant with god-knows-what, the problem might only get worse…"
"Yeah, what a nightmare", Lemon thinks out loud, feeling like crying again.
"Still, as long as we make it home without being seen, I'm guessing we'll be fine", Rain says.
"Easier said than done…"
"We've got to try."
Lemon feels the same, but feeling incredibly pessimistic and weak at the moment, she already feels like having given up. 'But at least we've got each other', she thinks, looking at Rain. 'They raped her too, but she almost seems angry rather than sad. Maybe I should channel some of that energy as well. Can't imagine moping and crying helping us in any way after all, even though… I can't help myself…'
"I think this is about as much as we're gonna ever recover", Rain says. "Should we just try to get moving? Or stay around a bit longer?"
"I honestly think they're both dangerous options", Lemon comments, remaining indecisive. They know that the ruins harbor tentacles, but they have no way of knowing how many there are and where they all hide. 'And then, what of those eyes', she wonders. 'If they're really observing us, then the enemy must know where we are right now.' "I… I think we have to get moving", she finally says in a very soft voice. "Somewhere where the eyes won't follow…"
"I'm inclined to agree", Rain admits and observes the interior of the building they're in. They only have two exits; one leads toward where they were just raped, while the other leads back deeper into the ruins. 'Both options suck', she thinks and sighs deeply, leaning against the stone wall with her bare back. She's about to speak out, but her thoughts are stopped by the feeling of a wall tile under her weight moving, pressing firmly down with a soft click. She immediately leans forward, almost as if expecting something horrible to happen, but no, it's just a door - or, more specifically, a secret pathway - opening before their eyes.
Still sitting down, Rain gazes down this now-open path and sees a tunnel leading back outside, illuminated by strange energy crystals on the walls. "Did our luck just turn around…?" she asks, whispering. "Could it lead straight out of the ruins…?"
"That sounds too good to be true", Lemon says with a skeptical tone, "but I don't think we have any better alternatives at the moment."
"Yeah, I'm not too keen on going back to that stupid road with tentacles underneath", Rain says.
"And there could still be enemies patrolling deeper in the ruins as well", Lemon says.
"Yep, I think this is worth a risk", Rain says and gets up. This time, she feels like she has an easier time staying on two feet. She still can't even dream of running, though.
"Let's get moving then, I guess", Lemon says. "I don't feel safe here."
Rain agrees and offers Lemon a hand, pulling her up to her feet. Then, with Rain leading the way, they enter the corridor and carefully walk forward. 'Got to be sure to watch my footing, because there could be more rigged tiles around', Rain suspects.
Just like that, they hear a crack from below, and the walls drop down on both ends of the tunnel, locking them in. Rain is sure it wasn't her, so it must've been Lemon, and Lemon notices it too, with her foot still resting on a loose floor tile. They don't even get a chance to verbally assess the situation before the floor starts to shake and move, scaring the ever-living hell out of them. The floor splits in two from the middle, and the gap immediately begins to widen, revealing a long and scary fall.
Standing on the opposite sides of this growing gap between them, they see over a dozen mean, big, green, and bumpy tentacles reaching up from the dark depths below, attacking them as they're helpless to defend themselves. They both try, but with all the tentacles lashing out simultaneously with vicious force, they quickly take hold of their ankles, thighs, and wrists. Horrified of what's happening, they helplessly stare at their legs and feet being pulled towards the still-widening massive gap in the middle of the room. They both realize there's absolutely nothing that can save them anymore.
The fall is not a long one, not that it matters anyway. Restrained, they're left hovering next to each other in the air in an upwards position, face to face, chests almost pressing against one another in the middle of a dark, wide room.
Both looking down, terrified of the creature beneath their feet, they instinctively try to wiggle themselves free as they realize what manner of a tentacle monster has them snared. They're not even sure if they can call it a monster, as this "thing" is the size of a truck, with its mouth right below their feet being large enough to swallow a grown man whole. Size aside, it's really just a massive, grotesque pile of meat with tentacles growing out of its body, with the green heart of the demonic colossus being connected to the countless large roots growing into the room through the cracks in the roof and the walls. Surrounded by a hundred eyes staring straight at them, they suddenly realize that this is the creature that had its eyes on them, and with the color of the tentacles being the same, it could even be the very same tentacle demon that already raped them once.
However, they know they won't be let go after just one round this time. They know this from the beginning because what they have stepped on isn't a simple trap but an inescapable hell. All the anger Rain had filled in her heart turns into despair with one gasp of terror, while Lemon's worst fears turn into a living nightmare. No words are spoken, and no tears are shed. All they can do is stare in utter disbelief.
More tentacles come for their bodies, attacking them in a flash. Where a human would perhaps require some time and effort to restrain a struggling foe, these tentacles don't. Multiple tentacles, each possessing enough strength to subdue a little Nymph alone, immediately latch into their bodies, turning and twisting their joints as if they were mere toys. And then, with not even ten seconds having passed since they got pulled down, new tentacles are already coming for their genitals.
As the tip of the glans presses against Lemon from the blind angle, she finally screams out loud. "This cannot be happening!" Pushing hard against the tiny wet hole hidden between her soft puffy lips, Lemon immediately realizes that this one is way thicker than the last one, causing her to beg "No" hysterically. It hasn't even inserted into her, yet she already feels like she's being stretched beyond her limits. Her vagina accommodates relatively quickly, and the tip sinks into her depths, followed by a thick shaft covered in countless small bumps, teasing her stretched-out opening as the tip presses hard up against her cervix.
Rain gets penetrated in a similar fashion, and this time around, her reactions are much louder. As the tentacle penetrates her already wet pussy, she lets out a loud scream, which halfway through morphs into a moan of pleasure as her vagina stretches out to her rapist's shape.
The tentacle doesn't wait around to feel up her insides, and begins to thrust and pound her mercilessly from the get-go. 'It's raping me so fucking hard', Rain thinks, feeling her stomach bulge every time the tentacle punches her cervix. 'It's like it's literally trying to pierce straight through me and fucking kill me!' She struggles with all her remaining strength out of pure desperation, but her legs can't fight the bondage. She can't move her knees even an inch closer to each other, and no matter what, she can't escape the thrusts. She tries to move her hands too, but realizing this, the tentacles quickly restrain them behind her back, locking her wrists together. Swaying violently back and forth in a tight package, in rhythm with the tentacle cock, her plea turns from "Please get it over with" into another.
"Stop, stop it! Please, just stop!" A desperate plea spoken out loud will not help her, as the tentacle is bound to her pussy. 'How long is this gonna even go on!? My body can't fucking take it!' She was already wet before it started, feeling sensitive all over, with her body still remembering her previous rape so well, and now the tension continues to build up. 'If that thing seriously makes me cum even once… oh, fuck, it's gonna make me cum! I'll go insane!'
The tentacle slows down, almost as if anticipating her orgasm, edging it out a little. Then, she suddenly feels a slimy and wet kiss on her other hole. Kissing her anus, a new tentacle follows her movements, pressing down on it hard. She lets out only one soft "No" as she clenches her entire body, almost as if preparing for a sharp jolt of pain. Covered in thick mucus, the tentacle penetrates her virgin anus in one split second, causing her to scream from pleasure. Her entire lower body trembles, and her eyes roll back as she climaxes from the pleasure, spasming heavily and feeling both her holes throb and twitch. Yet, as intense as her orgasm followed by the double insertion is, the thing that shocks her the most is the lack of pain. Even as her ass is raped, all she feels is pleasure drowning in the sea of ecstasy.
Just like the one in her pussy, the tentacle in her anus doesn't wait to feel her out. Pleasure still continues to radiate throughout her body as the bumpy rods begin to move in and out of her through her orgasm. It moves just as fast as the other one, at almost the exact same pace. Her narrow waistline and hips feel barely enough to fit one tentacle. Now, with two, it feels as if the two giant cocks rub against each other inside her tight clamp. 'Why is my body acting like this!? It will drive me crazy! I'll lose my mind! I just came less than a minute ago, and it's already making me cum again! I will seriously lose my sanity if I cum now!'
She doesn't want to feel the way she's feeling, but just like she can't save herself from the bondage or slow the tentacles down, she can't hold back her fast-approaching climax. A squirting orgasm takes over her body, her mind, and her soul. Tongue extending out and eyes still rolling back, she moans as the tears finally start to roll down. Yet, even though one would expect from her madly smiling face that those are tears of joy, they're not. She's deathly scared of what's going on, especially with how her body reacts.
In front of Rain, in the exact same position, tied in the exact same manner like a mirror image of her, so close that she would touch her if she could, Lemon sees how the tentacle penetrates Rain from behind, and she honestly expects the same to happen to her at any second. Her heart begins to beat like a drum, as the last thing she wants is a tentacle in her butt. The demon has something else in mind for her though, as a tentacle presents itself to her face, showing her exactly what it looks like from a close-up. Turns out, it looks exactly what it feels like, but that's not Lemon's biggest worry. She knows what the demon is thinking and resists it to the bitter end, clenching her teeth and shutting her lips tight, muffling her cries and moans.
The tip kisses her lips, rolling around and pushing hard, but ultimately failing. Deciding refusal is not an option for their little slave, the tentacles twist and pull on her arms painfully, forcing her to let the phallic tentacle into her mouth as she involuntarily tries to scream in pain. Instantly, it comes in deep as far as it can, reaching toward her throat as her lips and tongue press against its slimy skin, forcing her to taste it. She wants to bite down on it, but no matter how much she tries, she's got no strength in her jaw, not that she would be able to damage the tentacle anyway. It starts to move back and forth, causing her mouth to make slurping sounds as she tries to moan, muffled, and instead of waiting to get sucked, it mouth-fucks the little Nymph, reaching down into her gullet. Yet, she somehow doesn't gag. It's like she doesn't even have a gag reflex, but perhaps, all things considered, it's a good thing for her.
In the midst of this all, Lemon can't take anymore either. She, too, is forced to cum just as intensely as Rain did just before her. 'What it's doing to me is so horrible! So how is my pussy cumming so hard!?' Yet, unlike the tentacles outside after making their victims cum, this one doesn't slow down. It continues to move just as fast as before, raping Lemon through her orgasm. In fact, it's not even close to cumming yet, having merely started.
Climaxing just once completely takes away their abilities to struggle. Rendered obedient, their tired bodies accept defeat, not that the tentacles care. They are determined to get rougher than before. The demon wants to dominate, tightening its stranglehold on its two prey.
In restraining bondage, the tentacles invading the two girls speed up. Two more tentacles attack, one for each, one bound to fill a hole left previously unabused. Rain can't even bring herself to close her mouth as her eyes gaze down at the tentacle, gasping in shock. Tongue extended out, mouth wide open from moaning, it forces itself into her mouth just as she's about to tell it to "Wait". At the same time, Lemon feels the tentacle being inserted into her ass before her mind can even properly process it's there. It sends her body into a similar shock that Rain experienced earlier, and to yet another mind-blowing orgasm.
With all three holes for both of them being stuffed, the tentacles load up thick white liquid for them all, on top of an additional demonic excrete. All these slimy tentacles sweat mucus, conjuring up a powerful, intoxicating smell, which doesn't go unnoticed by the Nymphs. Just like it covers parts of their bodies and makes their skin feel hot and even more sensitive, it attacks their other senses too, almost as if hypnotizing them. From sexual pleasure to the sounds and smells around them, they can't envision anything except tentacle rape in their minds. They can't move, they can't slow the rapists down, and they can't even moan or beg for them to stop anymore. There is just one thing left for the tentacles to do, and that is to ejaculate.
The tentacles speed up once again for one final push, leaving both girls stupefied by how fast they're moving, with the tentacles between their legs pushing deeper and thrusting even harder than before. They do not batter their mouths, but their holes sure get crushed while they feel like their entire bodies, along with their internal organs, are giving in. It's not a painful sensation but rather one of rapture. It's yet another ingredient to the sexual cocktail, yet another way to intensify their pleasure further. As absurdly powerful as the previous orgasms were for them, they know the coming climax will be even more incredible.
In her last moments of sanity and defiance, Lemon finally accepts her fate. 'This is it, this is the end.' She may be right, as much as she hates it. Even though she's a devout, lifelong lesbian, she cannot even get her mind off the tentacle dicks penetrating her every hole. 'It's not fair', she tells herself. 'Nobody has ever made me feel this good, yet these… disgusting things… raping me… are making me feel pleasure unlike I didn't even know existed…'
Rain finds her situation unfair as well. She's not the one that is supposed to be in this situation. She's not supposed to be a child, a little girl to be fucked by anything. She's the one who's supposed to be in control in her fantasies. She's the one that is supposed to be making little girls feel like she's feeling right now. 'So why is this happening to me', she asks. 'Why must I feel this way, when I never wanted this?' Whatever the reason, she knows she will have to get used to it. She must learn to love being a girl, and more importantly, love being a slave for the tentacles to abuse.
Filled with their respective thoughts of defeat and reluctant acceptance, they feel their climaxes coming. Lemon will cum once again at the hands of something she doesn't find herself attracted to, while Rain will cum like the little girl she's been transformed into and forced to live as. They get pounded all the way to their orgasms, and even after they start cumming, the tentacles still won't stop. Not until they're halfway through their next climaxes.
All six tentacles stop simultaneously, throbbing as the sperm gushes into the tiny girly holes in abnormal amounts without giving an inch. They do not care about covering up their bodies with sperm or aesthetics; they want to get it all inside the girls. In that very moment, as they taste the cum for the very first time in their lives - and find it tasting good - and as they feel the throbbing tentacles letting a wave of cum into their guts, they find the sperm pouring into their wombs to be the most satisfying sensation of them all. Demonic seed, which will surely cultivate offspring inside their still flat bellies, fills them to the absolute brim.
Yet, the demon still continues to crave more, for its hunger can't be satisfied. The tentacles do not wait to relish in the afterglow and continue thrusting right from where they left, continuing to rape the demon's two new seedbeds. They will not be pulling away, not for a long time. The only reason for them to retract from the holes is to slam back in hard, and the two Nymphs must take it all.
How long has it already been? How long do they have in front of them as they are rushed toward their demise? They're not even sure anymore. They live only in the present, moving ever forward, but the concept of time doesn't register with them anymore.
The tentacles have become less hands-on with the girls, as there is no need to restrain them so hard anymore. No longer holding them in the air in a package, they let them lie down in different kinds of positions, sometimes even on their knees, forced to ride the tentacles.
There is still a clear pecking order, as the tentacles still call the shots, but Rain and Lemon are okay with anything. They can't escape, and they wouldn't escape even if you gave them a chance. Not only do they find themselves consenting, but they're also actually pushing themselves on the tentacles. None of this is because of their own volition, as they would never do that if they were sane. The problem is, they are no longer sane. They have gone completely insane.
Along with the seed came a poison more potent than the last to further corrupt their bodies, souls, and minds. Filled with demonic miasma, the cause of this poisoning, semen is pumped into the two girls even after their bodies shouldn't realistically be able to take anymore. What's really going through their minds anymore? Well, not much, really. They have been reduced to being simple creatures who live only for sex, and their brains have been adjusted accordingly. They will not cry, and they will not frown. They will not scream and beg for mercy, and instead will only moan and beg for more. They will not talk back either; in fact, they will barely even talk at all. Overall, it's not merely a submission of their bodies, but also of their minds. They're addicted to the miasma, the cum, the tentacles, and orgasms, and being provided it all in excess, they feel happy.
Of course, the sperm has more apparent effects beyond just corrupting their brains. Having been pumped full of it, their bellies not only bulge up with semen but also with demonic larvae that have slowly started to grow up inside of them. Anyone could see they are pregnant, but they still have hours to go before being forced to give birth. The tentacles have also made sure to coat their skin with semen to make them look like a pair of pitiful little tentacle slaves.
It's not just the tentacles the Nymphs find pleasure in either, but also themselves. The two Nymphs lie on top of each other on a fleshy bed, barely restrained, with Rain on top, and Lemon playing the bottom. Free from the waist up, they indulge in each other while the tentacles still penetrate both their holes and keep hold of their legs and hips. They play with each other's flat chests with both their fingers and mouths as if enchanted by the childish beauty. They grab each other, hug tight, kiss, exchange saliva, and even swap cum. They occasionally rub each other's clits to intensify pleasure too, especially when nearing orgasms, and they don't even have to communicate. All this is something they do out of a pure primordial instinct for pleasure, without a single rational thought put into their actions. Intoxicated by the tentacle semen and each other, their minds are blank and broken.
Should things remain the same - should no one find them - there would be a dozen more sleepless nights in their immediate future. The mental breakdown does not occur in one night, even in their case where they've already broken down. Still, regardless of how long it takes, one thing is for sure; they cannot be corrupted further. They have been turned into willing slaves, and nothing makes them happier in the moment.
Wendy and Angel
Excerpt from the Gamer's Logbook; "Exploring the Mechanics of Nymphsaga", entry number ???, "Universal Principles of Channeling Mana."
Channeling mana is an integral part of every Nymph's life, even in the case of those who do not possess any abilities to cast spells. Every Nymph has mana, and all of them, regardless of their profession, class, or talent choices, have the same exact amount of it. Only the regeneration rate and spell cost can be altered, as the amount of maximum mana can never change. Channeling mana and magical energy are required for every in-game ability to be activated, even when the ability in question doesn't cost any mana.
Every spell, ability, skill, and action requires three things to happen simultaneously to be successfully activated: A state of mind, motion, and a resource to spend. When all conditions are met, mana will flow automatically through these actions and activate the ability in question. It's vitally important for every Nymph to know these steps, so let's go through all of them.
Regarding "The State of Mind" - When a Nymph learns a new ability, it always comes with an instruction, and the first instruction is always to picture a specific state of mind. These are something similar to spoken words or incantations, and can even be pictures and figures as well. For example, to open the user interface, the player must picture a window in front of them. When the ability requires an incantation, it can also be spoken out loud. Some items do not require a state of mind, like items that can have their effect triggered through magic channeling. Magical lanterns are a good example, which you just need to look at to activate.
Finally, it's worth pointing out that even though "a state of mind" is required, actual emotions do not play a role in this. All spells and abilities can be cast and activated while calm or angry, happy or sad; it doesn't make a difference. Still, some mind-altering status effects can prevent the player from achieving a specific state of mind, either partially or completely. Effects like "amnesia" and "insanity" are two examples of this.
Regarding "Motion" - No spell or ability can be activated without motion, or in some cases, a "special alignment of body parts". The motion requirements are always included in the instructions as well. To use the user interface as an example again, the player must swipe their hand for a length that exceeds the span of her shoulders while holding her fingers together. For a powered-up melee swing, there has to be a swing of a weapon. For spells, the player must often do specific hand signs in addition to moving their arms. Some complex spells might even require something similar to a dance or meditation. Some motions may also be shared between many different abilities. Snap of a finger, for example, is used to activate dozens of different items and even some abilities.
The only status effects that can prevent this requirement from being met are paralyzation and stun, but that's not the only thing players need to worry about when thinking about what kind of abilities they can use. After all, most enemies in the game will do anything in their power to subdue Nymphs into submission, whether it's by the use of brute force or tools. It's kind of hard to use motion to cast spells when being helplessly bound, now isn't it?
Regarding "Resources to Spend" - This should be pretty straightforward. Want to use a melee ability? You need stamina. Want to cast a spell? You need mana. Want to make a product through your profession? You need the ingredients summoned in front of you. Want to put on the lights? Well, you don't actually need anything for that, not as long as the lights work anyway. Some high-tier abilities may even need special reagents in addition to mana or stamina cost as well.
This is also the area where Nymphs will most often have trouble in. Amnesia and paralyzing effects are situational, but everyone will run out of juice at some point. Many poisons and spells can also drain these resources away from players, further increasing problems for them, and then there are the status-altering effects too. Silence and interruption are relatively common magic effects that can temporarily disable the use of mana altogether.
Only when these three conditions are met will the ability be used, cast, activated, or whatever. And no, using these abilities is actually not hard at all. It's way easier than it sounds, as every Nymph just knows how to do it, just like they know how to breathe without constantly thinking about it. Once you get the hang of it, it will be natural for you.
Angel stands still in silence, waiting for Lemon or Rain to open the door, with nothing but the sound of calm wind stroking the nature around her. No sounds are coming out from the apartment, and nobody is answering the door. She even peeks inside through the window, but can't figure out if anyone's inside. Having waited for a long enough time, she decides to leave. 'Got my hopes up for nothing', she thinks, feeling down and worried again. 'Still, got to get back to work and get Wendy her medicine.'
Close to the barrier, she looks around the bushes in hopes of finding some Aphrodite's Nettles. Drawn in by their strong yet pleasant smell, she finds three growing next to some wild flowers, next to a large oak. She only has one instruction to go by: do NOT touch the leaves. 'Should be easy, as the shaft is very long. All I have to do is take it by its stalk and pick it up.' Or, so she thinks.
She can't just pick up the nettle by pulling it from the ground, as it proves much sturdier than she ever anticipated. She can't rip the entire plant off either, as the roots go very deep beneath the ground. 'If only I had a knife', she mourns as she relaxes for a moment. 'Or scissors. I'll buy one the next time I visit a general store.' She takes a deep breath and goes for one last pull. Just as she's about to grab it, she realizes something flying right past her, right in front of her eyes. It's a giant fly, and it startles her for a second, causing her to fall backward straight on her butt.
A burning sensation takes over her entire hand, and her heartbeat suddenly hastens as she realizes what just happened. 'Of course my clumsy ass had to do the only thing I wasn't supposed to do. Well, at least it won't hurt or kill me or anything like that, but… fuck, it's gonna make me horny? Maybe… I'm just overreacting, right? I mean, it only grazed the back of my hand a little, and it's not like being horny is gonna feel terrible or anything.' She continues her work and tries to devise a strategy to pull the plant out. In the end, her long nails - a part of her that she's still not used to having - help her pinch through the tenacious shaft and pull the nettles out by twisting them slightly.
On her way back toward civilization, having collected every single herb she could find, the poison slowly starts affecting her. First, her face feels like it's burning, especially her cheeks. Then, she starts having difficulty breathing, and softly clutching her chest, she notices her nipples pushing uncomfortably against her tight dress, which she never pays much attention to despite being a little self-conscious of her breasts. She even touches her nipples through the clothes, finding them more sensitive than ever. And most importantly, she can feel a wet spot appearing on her panties.
'Okay, maybe I'm feeling it a little more than I anticipated', she admits, starting to feel increasingly self-conscious about her condition, lamenting how she just had to get startled by such a harmless little bug. 'All because of that little bastard', she tells herself, feeling even hornier than the last time she got wet. Granted, that was an involuntary response resulting from an unwanted external stimulus, but it's not like she tried to mess things up on purpose! 'And I was supposed to go look for my friends too', she thinks, and that's what ends up annoying her the most. 'No way I can focus on doing anything productive like this, all because of some stupid herb. God fucking damn it, I hate this perverted world.'
Outside the apartment tree, she sees Pink waiting for her, and she's waving her hand happily. "Hey, Angel! Where were you?"
"I was collecting herbs…" Angel says, panting.
"Oh, you don't look so good. What's wrong?"
"I ended up getting poisoned…"
"That's not good", Pink says worryingly and approaches Angel to touch her.
"Please, Pink… do not touch me right now…" Angel kindly asks. "My entire body feels very sensitive right now…"
"Oh man, this looks serious", Pink says, smiling anyway. "Yeah, that's not good at all. Looks like you can't come help us after all…"
"Yeah, I'm so fucking annoyed I can't go", Angel says and sighs. "Anyway, I have to go help Wendy."
Pink nods. "Maybe this is for the best anyway, as Wendy needs someone to look after her and help her."
"I guess so. Did you talk to her?"
Pink shakes her head. "I was planning on doing that, but I just got here."
"I'll go check on her", Angel says. "I need to brew us some calming tea to get rid of this heat…"
Pink nods and waves her hand as she walks away. "I'll come to check on her later. Give her my regards."
Shortly after Angel left, Wendy's condition started to worsen again. Not only that, but she ended up becoming even hornier than she was before she masturbated. All she got was a momentary relief from it, but now she knows she can't get rid of her condition no matter how much she tries to do it alone. 'It's like Angel's been out for such a long time', she thinks, lying on her bed, impatiently waiting for her friend to return with relief. 'I can't wait anymore', she adds as she reaches her hand to her panties and gives herself a slight rub. Now completely drawn to herself and unable to stop, she tries to rationalize her actions. 'Cumming helped a little last time as well, and since I have nothing better to do while I wait, I might as well do it again.'
Masturbation has become something that she's familiar with and more or less addicted to. Ever since she first experienced what kind of feeling her body can produce, she has done it many times, almost every night, sort of like a goodnight ritual to her. She was always content with her hands, but now, having felt a dick inside her, she feels like she can't satisfy herself alone anymore. On top of that, her pussy feels like it has evolved into an everlasting spring of pleasure. It doesn't matter how much she plays with herself or how bad she tries to relieve herself of her tension; she will become horny again.
'I want something more than my fingers so bad', she tells herself, biting her lower lip. Her body hungers for more, and it craves greater satisfaction. 'I'm really, really gonna need to buy myself a dildo. Or a vibrator. Or a vibrating dildo. Oh, fuck, that would be so good! I just want to stick a massive rubbery dildo deep into my pussy and ram myself with it! I need something bigger!'
But thinking about rubbery sex toys only makes her thoughts return to the real deals, the hot and meaty ones. That's what she wants more than anything. She finds it easy to imagine herself having sex with a man, envisioning a large cock digging into her, but the stimulation still feels incomplete. 'Where could I even find a man', she wonders with her fantasies running amok. 'All this world has is monsters, and they want to capture and rape me, and that's not what I want, but… ahhh, even though that's so scary, even though I hated it… I kinda want it a little!'
Her heart jumps straight to her throat, and all the movement stops as she hears the door open. She suspects it's Angel, so lying on her side, back against the door, the only thing that goes through her mind is, 'she better not have caught me rubbing one out!' Fearing for the worst, she tries to stay as still as possible, eyes open wide and heart beating through her chest.
"Ehhh… I'm back…" Angel says silently as she looks at Wendy, confused. Angel immediately realizes what's going on, and the thought makes her blush. 'Did I just catch her masturbating? She said she did it earlier as well, so it must really feel unbearable…'
Wendy turns around and nods, still lying down. "Welcome back…"
Angel thinks it could be in her best interest to try and pretend she didn't see anything. "Melody suggested not to rely on those potions too much, but I brought some anyway", she explains, setting them down on the table. "I also have a tea recipe that might help. I left the leaves to dry in the sun so we can enjoy it later."
"How long will it exactly take?" Wendy asks.
"Maybe an hour or two…" Angel says.
'Yeah, there's no fucking way I can wait that long to calm down', Wendy thinks and sighs heavily.
"What's wrong?"
"I started feeling the heat again…"
"R-really? I see…"
Wendy looks annoyed as she stares Angel up judgingly. "Just admit you saw me masturbating…"
Angel does not dare to say a word, and her eyes try to avoid Wendy. Blushing not only because of her own heat but also because of immense second-hand embarrassment, she decides to apologize. "I'm sorry I came without knocking first…"
Wendy sighs again. "Honestly, I don't even care anymore… not when you already know I've become like this…"
"R-right…" Angel says, trying to find the right words to say. "I don't think any less of you, if that's what you're worried about. It must feel unbearable…"
"But what's up with you?"
"What do you mean?"
"You're red as a tomato and acting a little strange."
"O-oh, that… I kind of got into an accident while getting you herbs", Angel admits and forces a smile. "I got poisoned by its aphrodisiac…"
Wendy thins her eyes as a smug smile appears on her face. "Oh, really now? So, you're the same as me?"
"Kinda", Angel says, not believing she just admitted it out loud. "That's also kinda what I meant when we should enjoy that tea together…"
'If we're both horny, wouldn't it make sense for us to try to treat ourselves together', Wendy wonders, still not knowing if she should even say it out loud. She suspects there's no way Angel would agree to it, and she's not even sure if she wants it herself, but in all her infinite horniness, sex with someone is all she can think of. 'But could a girl even be able to satisfy me?' she wonders. Wendy has no problem admitting to herself that she wants to get fucked, but telling that to Angel? No way. Still, the question remains the same: if she can't pleasure herself with only her hands as tools, can another girl do it? 'Well, it probably will not be as satisfying as a dick would be, but it's still better than doing it alone.'
"I think we both need some time to ourselves while the leaves dry out", Angel says as her body turns towards the door. "So… yeah, see you later."
"Wait a minute", Wendy says with a shaky voice. "How about instead of enjoying that tea together", she starts, pausing immediately, watching as Angel turns back to face her. While she's scared of asking, she feels like she has to at least bring the topic up, even if it doesn't lead anywhere. "Could we maybe… enjoy something else together instead, like… ourselves…?"
Angel doesn't even know how to answer. She just utterly can't believe what she just heard. 'Did Wendy just say she wants to have sex with me!?'
Hearing no reply makes Wendy a little nervous, but she pushes the topic anyway. "Like… don't you think it would be more effective to do it together?"
"But Wendy, we're friends…" Angel whispers, still not knowing what she wants.
"Yeah, I don't think we should do this either", Wendy says, raising her voice. "I mean, not as far as our friendship is considered, but… I have no one else to turn to. I can't satisfy myself alone. Masturbating just makes everything worse. I need someone else to do it for me."
"I… I'm not even into kids…"
"Well I'm sorry for looking like a fucking nine-year-old", Wendy says, staring at Angel's chest with a salty frown on her face. "But you know I'm not actually a kid, right?"
"W-well… yeah…"
"Besides… seriously, I… I'm feeling so unbearable, and… I know you're feeling unbearable too, so just… I don't want to beg, but please…"
Angel turns unresponsive but can't turn away, as it is too hard for her to back down from the situation. She wants to run away, but her feet are glued to the floor. She doesn't want to have sex with a child - or at least someone who "looks" like a child - but a part of her feels like she can't reject Wendy's proposal either.
She eyes down Wendy's immature figure. She's small and slim, and flat all over, with not even an ounce of fat on her breasts, and her beet-red face is that of a little child as well. She can't deny that Wendy is cute and adorable, especially when she's blushing. 'Fine, maybe I would be okay with having sex with someone who LOOKS like a child knowing it's not ACTUALLY a child, especially since she's so cute, but… no, no, I can't fucking look at her in that way! She's my friend, for fucks sake! I don't want to bring sex to our relationship!'
'Then again, it's not like Wendy's asking me to have sex with her because of love or lust', she realizes. 'It's just because of a necessity. She's feeling sick, and she can't help it, and sick need to be tended to, and… wait, that's kinda what Melody told me too, wasn't it? I kinda thought she was just joking, but maybe there's something to it? Besides, if you compare horniness to a sickness, I'm feeling sick too, just like Wendy said…'
Angel can feel an intense, throbbing sensation emanating from deep inside her, and she feels hotter just thinking about having sex. She wants to comfort herself too, and she can't deny it. 'But if doing it alone didn't work for Wendy, am I the same? What if masturbating will make it just worse? So maybe Wendy was right to propose sex…'
Finally, Angel accepts the proposal with a deep sigh and a nod. "I have conditions", she says.
Wendy's all ears and willing to listen, so she nods.
"We will only do it one time."
"Naturally…" Wendy says. She herself fears this might not be a one-time deal, as they could face similar problems in the future, but she decides not to bring it up.
"And you must also do it to me."
"Wait, what!?" Wendy responds loudly, but before she can even respond, Angel begins to undress by pulling down the zipper behind her back.
"I'm feeling just as unbearable as you are", Angel says. "You said it yourself, didn't you? Let's do something together…"
Wendy's just as little into children as Angel is, but she also has to admit she kinda spoke herself into a corner with her suggestive remarks. She only meant to ask for Angel to do her, but since she did indeed suggest Angel must be feeling unbearable too, she knows she can't start being unfair. Tugging tight to the bottom of her top, she hangs her head with a nod. "Of course", she says. "We'll both… do each other…"
Angel takes off her dress, exposing her naked upper body for Wendy to see, and asks: "Are you not going to get naked then…?"
"Isn't taking off my panties enough…?" Wendy asks meekly.
"Well you haven't even done that yet", Angel comments, stepping out of her cheongsam completely. "Besides, I'm gonna be topless as well."
Staring straight at Angel's small, graceful breasts, Wendy supposes that it's going to be more comfortable to be naked anyway, so as embarrassed as she feels, she finally pulls the cami over her head, getting rid of it completely, then moving onto her panties. Meanwhile, Angel gets rid of her panties too - even undressing her kneesocks - and without wasting any time, she climbs onto the bed.
Realizing this, Wendy wonders whether she should sit up with Angel or not, but then, Angel actually crawls on top of her, on her fours. Immediately, Wendy halts, staying still like a statue as if trying to avoid direct skin-to-skin contact. She looks at the sight of a little girl over her, and she still can't take her eyes off her body. She didn't even think about it earlier when she saw Angel naked, but now that she's feeling horny, with her mind racing wild, she can't deny being enamored by how sexy Angel's body is.
Angel, surprisingly, feels the same. Her heart beats like crazy as she looks down at the cute, naked child underneath her own body, but as much as she finds beauty in Wendy's flat chest and belly, the part she's most drawn to is her adorable half-Japanese, half-European face. Yet, she still dares not to touch that adorable little thing despite her full intention of having sex with her.
"How should we even go about this…?" Wendy finally asks with a shaky, high-pitch voice.
"Now that I think of it, I've never thought about how chicks do it together…" Angel admits.
"Can't be too hard…"
"Well, I mean… how do I fuck you without a dick…?" Angel asks, almost whispering.
Wendy's eyes twitch as a bright blush, and an annoyed smile appear on her face. "Just fucking grow one then…"
Angel finds humor in Wendy's words and giggles awkwardly. "I wish I could…"
'Yeah, I wish you could too', Wendy tells herself, repeating the words only in her mind.
"Should we kiss…?"
"Kiss!?" Wendy shouts out loud, shocked at the mere suggestions. Her lips belong to one person only, and that is her real-life lover Hanako. In her opinion, kissing is reserved for lovers, and she doesn't want to consider Angel her lover, especially not when it's just supposed to be a one-off thing for them. "Why should we kiss!?"
"I don't know! To ease ourselves into this!"
"I-I say we skip the formalities and just get straight into it!" Wendy states loudly and immediately starts to think. Her brains try to process the information and try to come up with anything else. She instantly comes up with a better idea, one that she's familiar with already. "Turn around."
"Ummm, okay, but… why?"
"So we can lick each other", Wendy suggest, thinking about sixty-nining with her bestie.
"Wait, straight to action!?"
"I don't care about cuddling or foreplay! It's not like we're lovers or anything!"
Angel feels the same way about not being lovers, but her approach is different. She believes it would be best to start with foreplay and follow up from there organically instead of just jumping straight into the deep end, but at the same time, she's not sure if even that would make it easier. 'Actually, is licking each other considered "foreplay" or "straight to action" for two girls?' she wonders, ultimately deciding it doesn't even matter.
"Oh, fine…" Angel finally says, raising her body and readjusting her position. Turning around, her feet are still lying on Wendy's sides, but her butt is faced at her. She gets back on her fours and moves back down, with their skins ending up rubbing against each other as her feet touch Wendy's upper body. Very soon, Angel finds herself gazing down at the little girl's genitals under her, knowing that her butt must be right in front of Wendy's face as well. 'I've never even given head to a girl', she thinks, closing her eyes and leaning forward as she tries to imagine herself doing this to someone other than her close friend. 'But how hard can it be? Probably not too hard…'
A sudden, warm breath touches Angel's pussy before she can take one lick, and just that alone feels tingly and amazing. She trembles, letting out a high, muffled buzz, which then turns into a moan as she feels a tongue softly touch her slit. 'Oooh my, that actually feels so nice', she thinks as her back involuntarily arcs a little bit as she holds her breath and tries to hold back her moans. It was just one little touch with the tip of a tongue, and it alone made her crazy, and now she realizes Wendy's got a lot more than where it came from. 'It feels so, so much better than getting raped by that spider did, and I'm so, so fucking glad for it, but… is this the poison running through my veins doing this to me? I can't even… think about anything else than her tongue!'
It almost feels too incredible, so she tries to pull away, only to be stopped by two hands holding her legs back, pulling her closer as Wendy's fingertips and nails grab onto her butt, sinking into her firm, soft buttocks. "Ooooh, my lord!" she moans out loud, literally sitting down on Wendy's tongue as it finds her clit, exposed by Wendy's thumbs spreading her vulva. 'My pussy feels so good! I'm starting to get glad I agreed to this and got poisoned!' No longer able to just pull herself away, she feels the little girl lick her relentlessly as she just arcs her back even more, shaking and trying to hold back her moans. She almost wants to sit her hip down harder because of how good it feels to be licked, but she's afraid she might make it uncomfortable for her dear friend.
Yeah, that's right, a friend. Her good friend Wendy. That's Wendy's tongue running all over her pussy. Not wanting to deny the reality any longer, she slowly opens her eyes to see Wendy's legs spread wide open underneath her. No matter how much she tries to imagine herself doing it with someone else or someone older, she can't deny the sight of a tiny, childish slit between that girl's legs. 'For goodness' sake, that's the most immature-looking innie I've ever seen!' she thinks, holding herself back, squeezing her eyelids shut. 'So why does it smell so good!? Why do I want it!? I'm not a pedophile!'
"Oaaah!" Angel suddenly moans out as a loud clap on her ass interrupts her thoughts, with her moan being loud enough to have her voice echo through the walls for all Nymphs passing by to hear.
"Why am I doing all the work here!?" Wendy shouts, sounding and feeling annoyed.
"I… I'm sorry", Angel says, gasping for air, as she lowers her face downward anyway. 'She's not a pedo either, but she's doing her best to satisfy me. I promised, so I'll have to do her as well. I can't be unfair to her.' Then, she pulls her hair behind her ears, and sighs happily. "It's just that… you're so amazing with your tongue I lost focus…"
"Sh-shut it, and just eat my pussy already…" Wendy mumbles. "I wanna feel incredible too…"
'Still, like I wondered… how hard can this really be? I mean, Wendy is not doing much else except licking, but I feel so good, so maybe I can make her feel the same.' Despite still hesitating to put her lips on such a young pussy, she steels herself and decides to go forward with it.
Feeling hornier by the second, Wendy finally feels Angel spread her vulva open, with her tongue and lips touching her privates. Kissing, sucking, and licking from the get-go, she doesn't care about doing just one thing and sticking to it. 'Gosh, she's so rough', Wendy thinks, holding her breath as she feels her body freeze and tense up. 'I should probably tell her to be a little bit gentler, as you can't make a girl feel good like that, but… ooooh-kay, that's the spot!' Her tune changes quickly, as despite the lack of thought put into any manner of technique, she can't deny it feels incredible. Content about finally being on the receiving end as well, she continues to work on Angel's genitals too.
'Her mouth is so much better than my own hand too', she thinks, trembling underneath Angel, pushing her hip up slightly. The way Angel's tongue moves is unpredictable to the point that even the slightest movement manages to catch her by surprise, and that is all she could ever ask for. It's basically the difference between being tickled and trying to tickle yourself; you can't make yourself laugh. Of course, Wendy can make herself orgasm by herself, but she already knows that the pleasure she will feel moving forward will rival what she felt at the hands of the goblins, all without the horror of rape and confinement tormenting her every thought. 'Best of all, I get to do it with a cute girl', she adds, being unable to deny her attraction towards Angel's sexy preteen figure.
It's not easy for Angel to focus on her work, especially with Wendy grabbing her ass tighter and pulling her hip toward her face, digging very deep without Angel being able to relieve the pressure. It makes it feel more amazing, but at the cost of her concentration. She also feels like she has to grab onto something, so pressing the backs of her hands against the sheets, she moves her hands under Wendy's legs, hugging and pulling on them.
Still being able to still touch Angel's pussy from this position, Angel also does something that Wendy hasn't done to her yet. 'Ahh, she's so tiny and pretty', she thinks, eyes barely open, finding herself enchanted by the little hole now visible. 'I can't resist the urge to finger her a little!' Upon her index finger's effortless entry, she can hear Wendy's muffled moans against her own pussy, and feel the tiny hole twitch and clench against her finger. Her mouth concentrates on the exposed clitoral hood, which she proceeds to bully with her tongue. Wendy is sure to answer fire with fire, and Angel, too, feels her little bean being teased mercilessly.
It's like a battle. They're dueling to get the other one to orgasm first, and they both feel like losing. To be honest, it's a battle that they both want to lose. Even though they're unable to communicate it aloud, their muffled moans and movements and the way they grab onto each other even tighter and more passionately mirrors their desire to cum. This desire will be fulfilled real soon, and they both know it. By the actions of each other, they orgasm one after another, almost at the same time. The first one to give in is Wendy, who had already warmed up before they started, but Angel, given her condition caused by the aphrodisiacal poison in her blood isn't too far behind. Content with what they're giving and receiving, they both slow down, but even as they stop licking each other, it takes a while for the sensations to truly die down.
Feeling exhausted, having just cummed more violently than ever before, Angel rolls to the side and lies on her back for a moment to catch her breath. 'I knew my clit was sensitive, but holy shit, I had no idea girls could cum that hard', she thinks, actually feeling happy about being a Nymph for the first time since becoming one. 'I could seriously get used to this feeling…!'
Noticing how Angel's taking a breather, Wendy feels a little frustrated. She's having none of it. Feeling almost energized, she's one to get on top of Angel this time and turns around so they can be face to face. Eyes crazed, she breathes heavily through her mouth, with a blush even brighter than before. She eyes down one of her very best friends, who she just had sex with, and notices her rosy cheeks too. With her teary puppy eyes and lightly panting open mouth, she looks so happy and adorable in Wendy's eyes she can't even believe it. It's a look she has only ever seen on one girl's face, but certainly not on her friend's face! Granted, this girl is hardly the friend she once knew, but she can't deny she did this to her, 'even though I shouldn't have.' Moreover, with Angel's taste lingering in her mouth, and her warmth and wetness still present on her rosy lips, she thirsts for more of her taste.
Anyone looking at them would surely think she would kiss her, but Wendy still holds back, despite Angel not resisting. In fact, Angel almost looks like pushing herself up to meet Wendy, but would she really dare? She almost feels like she has to let Wendy make the first move, but she doesn't dare to break the ice either.
Feeling like a bit of encouragement could be in order, Angel smiles happily and says: "Hanako is one lucky girl." With Wendy looking away, looking more embarrassed than ever before, Angel's not sure if her words had the desired effect, but she presses the issue anyway, softly running her fingers across Wendy's hair. "You're still thinking about her, aren't you…?"
"How can I not", Wendy mumbles, with her heart beating through her chest. 'I just can't bring myself to kiss anyone other than my true love. Even if I do everything else under the sun, that's the one thing that needs to stay sacred…'
"Do you regret what we did?"
Wendy remains unresponsive and indecisive. She wants to say yes, but while guilt indeed torments her a little, she can't resist lusting over Angel. 'Not that I have the heart to admit that out loud either', she thinks.
Angel, who doesn't feel the same way at all, puts her left hand behind Wendy's back and the other one against the back of her head, about to pull her closer. Wendy resists, and in this brief moment of defiance, Angel stops the advance. It was only a matter of one little centimeter. Just slightly more, and their lips would've met. Angel respects Wendy's wish for now, and she speaks out instead. "It doesn't need to mean anything…"
"But it means something to me", Wendy says, feeling Angel's breath on her face.
"If you can't do it to me… then would you let me do it for you…?"
Angel's proposal is something that Wendy finds hard to resist because honestly, if Angel did kiss her, she knows that she wouldn't be able to hold herself back. "If you kiss me, I will never be able to look at you in the same way again…"
"I don't think I can look at you the same way either way", Angel admits, "given how amazing you made me feel…"
"W-well, I… I think…" Wendy mumbles, stumping on her every word, as she finds it harder and harder to resist her lust toward Angel.
"We're already past the point of no return, Wendy…"
'She's right', Wendy admits, not speaking the words out loud. In her heart, she knows that even if they stopped now, she wouldn't be able to look at Angel just as another regular friend. Moreover, with her lustful body still yearning for more and an increasingly large part of her conflicted brain not being able to get Angel out of her mind, she knows she wants it, and wants her. 'She's done so much for me', she thinks, shutting her eyelids tight with a couple of teardrops. 'She came for me, felt angry for me, felt sad for me, cried for me… cried in my arms, for fuck's sake, and… the way she looks at me…'
Before Wendy gets a chance to voice her opinions, Angel makes hers known. Wendy feels the soft lips press against her mouth, tearing down all her walls of resistance, forcing her to surrender. Her eyes relax but remain closed, and she answers lovingly and passionately. Their tongues touch, and they dance, but Wendy doesn't pull away. 'I'm sure Hanako understands', she tries to reason with the little rationality her head is still capable of. 'I'm so sorry for sinning and cheating, Hanako, but I can't resist!' It's not just the idea of her doing it to someone either, but someone doing it to her. The way Angel kisses her, the way Angel wants her, makes her want to go mad.
Instinctively, they both spread their legs, letting themselves get closer to each other, and just the touch of their genitals pressing against each other's skin makes them quiver and tense up. They're so wet and hormonal, and so madly enamored with each other they can't fathom it. They can barely stand it. Hornier than before they even started, their bodies rub against each other involuntarily, and they stop kissing with a trail of mixed saliva still connecting their tongues. Pushing her hip down and her body up with her hands, Wendy holds her breath as Angel pushes her hip upward against Wendy's leg.
As they move and turn, their vulvas meet. Immersed in each other's softness, they both push against each other hard, with Wendy unable to take her eyes off Angel. Watching the tweeny blonde twist and turn from pleasure, she's not even sure whether to concentrate on her happy face as she cannot even help but drool, or her pair of gorgeous little tits bobbing up and down and from side to side. Angel is utterly oblivious to the fact, blinking rapidly as she breathes in rhythm, with her eyes wanting to roll back her head from pleasure, making Wendy wish to respond with mischief.
Angel squeals from pleasure the moment she feels Wendy's entire palm squeeze her breast from below, and even though she almost doesn't like it due to her feeling so self-conscious about her chest, she can't say no to Wendy wanting to play with her tits. Besides, even though their genitals separate, Wendy's free hand is still there, wanting to make her cum. Angel's hip shoots up an inch the moment Wendy inserts two fingers into her vagina, with Wendy pushing her palm down hard, playfully twirling the little fingers inside even harder, and sucking and kissing on her tits passionately.
Biting her lip, and grabbing two fistfuls of bedsheets as the pleasure continues to build up, Angel's moans grow louder. Their eyes meet, and just as the little fingers make her pussy feel like burning, her heart feels like melting just looking at that cute face sucking on her tits, and those erotic eyes staring into her soul. She almost feels like saying something, calling Wendy's name, but the finger inside her forces her head to tilt back, and her hip to thrust up again.
"Mmmm, that's the spot…" Wendy mumbles and licks her lips as Angel loses all her composure. Pushing her fingers in hard with each thrust, she rubs her palm against Angel's labia, softly teasing her clit. "Feels sooo good, doesn't it…?"
Angel has to say, as much as she enjoyed having her exposed clit touched by Wendy's tongue, she enjoys it way more when it moves around with the hood. "I can't believe… how amazing you are…!" Angel moans, sounding like inhaling every spoken word.
"You said we're only doing this one time", Wendy teases, continuing to rub and press her fingers against Angel's g-spot. "But then you just had to go and kiss me…"
The words register in Angel's mind, but she can't bring herself to respond, not with how she's heading straight toward her climax. All she does is call Wendy's name repeatedly.
"Ain't no way we're stopping now", Wendy says, smugly staring Angel's climaxing face down. In fact, watching Angel cum at her hands only makes her want it more, especially with how hard the pussy clenches down on her fingers.
Lost in pleasure, Angel responds with approval. "Yes, Wendy! Yess!"
'I can't believe you make me want you so bad', Wendy thinks, as her face reaches toward Angel's, ready to kiss her again. 'I know it's not out of love, but how can this not mean something to me? I just can't get enough of her. I've never felt anything like this.' As Angel's climax dies down, fading with every subsequent throb deep down inside her, Wendy's hand moves away from Angel's groin, and they embrace and kiss again. 'It's like, I want to give myself to her completely… even if just for today… I feel like doing anything for her…'
"You've gotta do me more…" Wendy orders, her voice dripping with lust. "I'm just… no, you… you're making me so horny…"
"I… I love you so much…"
"I think I love you too…" Wendy mumbles, smiling shyly. "My heroine, my guardian Angel…"
Angel giggles, feeling more assertive again, touching Wendy's intimate place. "I don't think I mind one "more" time with you… or as many "one more times" as you want, honestly…"
It really is music to Wendy's ears, because there's just no way she can stop, and she's happy to hear Angel feels the same. How could they possibly stop when they're having so much fun? It's barely midday, so they have a long day in front of them. They're happy to waste it away having sex, until eventually, their bodies just won't let them anymore.
Conclusion
Around the same time, in the ruins where Rain and Lemon got trapped, one of them finds herself coming back to her senses. Or is she really? Is she awake or simply dreaming? Strangely enough, she doesn't feel anything. The tentacles are gone, and she's no longer restrained. She can't tell if it's hot or cold. She feels dirty from the mucus, but the wind feels cool on her naked skin, suggesting she must be outside. If she's outside, she must be free, and the fact that she can appreciate this and visualize her salvation clearly in her mind means she has recovered her sanity as well.
Have you ever been put to sleep before surgery or some other elective operation? The doctor asks you to slowly count to ten, but the general anesthesia puts you to sleep before you get to the end. That is what it all ending felt like to her. She has no recollection of how it all went down, as everything just faded to black. Did she lose her consciousness mid-orgasm, or was there even any action going on? The entire ordeal appears blurry in her mind, and she has no idea how it all ended.
She can remember the scenes from when it was happening, almost like a photo album opening before her mind's eye. The pictures of dozens of tendrils wrapped around her limbs and her body twisted into countless positions are burned to her retinas, and so is the sight of them plunging into her body, moving in and out of her holes, while her belly ballooned like a watermelon with countless demonic spawns, born from the marriage of the tentacle's sperm and her own eggs. And then, the sensations, the seemingly never-ending chain of orgasms, the pleasure her body produced when the demonic larvae pushed out of her vagina; it all felt so unbelievably intense and otherworldly that she can't believe she experienced it all. Still, despite her disbelief, it all really happened. It wasn't some surreal alien horror porno she watched, but rather something she truly lived through.
Still, even though she recognizes those memories and feelings as her own, it's simultaneously almost as if she was turned into someone else or as if another person took over her body. She was a willing slave for that brief chapter in her life, a total and complete slut to the whims of her squirmy tentacle master. How could that be? It's not who she is. She's not a submissive girl, and she's definitely not one to take pleasure in being penetrated. 'So how could I act like that?'
Madness, that's what it was. Pure insanity. Just thinking about acting the way she did makes her sulk. Yet, for some reason, she can't bring herself to cry or be sad about it, at least for the time being. She feels - surprisingly - very much okay, both physically and mentally. It brings her thoughts to more relevant questions: Where is she now? Is she alone?
Her eyes open up ever so slightly and let in the light. Her vision is blurry, but she can clearly see trees overhead. She brings herself to move, which turns out to be surprisingly easy. She feels partially recovered after her comfortable sleep, but her body simultaneously feels heavy. Hand on her lower stomach, she swears there's something in her womb, even though her belly doesn't look so full anymore. She can also see - and feel - a flickering warm light that is not coming down from the heavens. There is a campfire next to her, the sound of which fills her with a sense of safety and comfort, and she's not alone either. She notices a man sitting beside it on top of a fallen-down stone pillar.
'A man?' she realizes, with her sense of safety shattering. He indeed is a man, but maybe not a human? From behind, he sure looks like a human, but his thick, light-brown skin has a slight greenish, unnatural hue to it, suggesting otherwise. He's shirtless and bald, tall as a wardrobe and muscular like an Olympic powerlifter, with only black leather pants made from thick, scaly hide to cover his legs and waist. He has a bardiche as a weapon, and this polearm, which is lying still on the ground, must be at least as long as he is tall.
'He must be a monster', she convinces herself. 'He's too big to be a goblin, and the color doesn't match a demon either. He is something entirely different, but what worries me the most is what he wants from me.'
The man is cooking a meal, that's for sure. He's defenseless at this very moment, but his size suggests that she wouldn't be able to kill him even if she tried. He's way more menacing than the hobgoblin was, and that alone was a foe that she and her friend couldn't bring down quickly. As she isn't restrained in any way, she gets up slowly as if looking to escape, but it also makes her wonder, why wasn't she tied up? And if the monster has caught her, it would make sense for him to have done something to her. Yet, this doesn't seem to be the case at all.
Careful to not make a sound, she gets to her feet and prepares to open up her inventory to summon a weapon, but before she succeeds, the man turns around. 'Did I make a sound after all? I made sure not to.' Worried and unsure whether she wants to hightail it or not, she faces this bald man's face, thinking he kinda looks like an ogre. A very handsome and surprisingly human-like ogre. His eyes are undoubtedly human and seem kind, even though his lips do not. It's hard for her to figure out whether he's angry or not.
"Oh, you're finally awake", the ogre says.
As he speaks, the other Nymph snaps awake as well. They didn't even notice each other at first, but now they realize they were saved together.
"Relax, will you?" the ogre says, showing no signs of hostility. In fact, he doesn't even look at his weapon. "Want some jerky? It tastes bland, but it's incredibly nutritious."
Rain and Lemon look at each other, puzzled and wondering whether this ogre is actually a friend or a foe. If it saved them from the demon, then it should reasonably be considered a friend, but they both also have to wonder, what if he only saved them so he could have them for himself?
"Playing mute, eh?" the ogre says and turns around with his attention back on the campfire and his meal. "Have it your way."
Rain leans in to whisper something to Lemon: "I don't think we can kill it…"
"More importantly, are you okay…?" Lemon asks, worried.
Rain nods. "But that's not the problem. That big guy means trouble…"
"I think so too. He seems harmless, but he's a monster. They can't be trusted…"
"Do you think we could escape…?"
"Look at him…!" Lemon says, raising her voice ever-so-slightly while pointing at the ogre. "There's no way we can get away…!"
"Well we can't really attack him either, not without getting our arses whopped…!"
"You know", the ogre says, interrupting the conversation. "I can hear every word. Besides, didn't I tell you girls to relax?"
Rain decides to cut to the chase: "What do you want from us?"
The ogre, mouth full of meat, answers: "I saved you two, you know."
"Why, though?"
"What do you mean why? They were raping you."
Rain lowers her eyebrows, and a bright blush appears on her uncomfortable, otherwise expressionless face. "Well, yeah… but why did YOU want to save us…?"
"That's a weird way to say "thank you", little miss", the ogre says, sounding a little bothered, and turns towards the two naked little girls, who suddenly feel like covering up their privates a little, with the ogre's gaze inspecting their bodies.
Rain lowers her face and musters up the strength to thank the monster. She doesn't want to do so, as she still sees this ogre as an enemy, but there's just no way she wouldn't thank him after being saved. "Thank you for saving us…"
"I…" Lemon begins, also appearing a little shy. "I must thank you as well. Who knows what would've happened to us if you didn't save us."
"I also, ermmm, washed you a little", the ogre says, looking suddenly a bit embarrassed. "Kinda had to, because you were covered in all that stuff, and because… well… you kinda made a mess…"
Rain looks confused, and tilts her head. "A mess?"
"I don't know why or how", the ogre begins, stuttering with his words, "but you had these… creatures inside you, and when they made their way out…"
"I-I get it", Lemon says, covering her belly, face red like a ripe tomato. "No need to spell it out loud…"
"Are you two feeling alright?" Ron asks, looking and sounding a bit worried.
"I… feel better", Lemon says, lying a little. After all, she knows she might still not be completely over the hump as far as things growing in her womb are concerned. "In any case, I… thank you for that as well…"
"Yeah, thanks for taking care of us", Rain says. "Still gonna need a bath later, I reckon…"
"Anyway, the name's Ron", the ogre says, smiling as he offers his giant hand for a shake. To say it's giant is an understatement. He could crush a coconut with it. "How about you two kids?"
One after another, Rain and Lemon simply introduce themselves, saying nothing but their names. They still refuse to touch Ron, though, keeping a safe distance.
"I've seen some girls like you in these parts of the forest", Ron says. "Not too many, though, and they all seemed pretty scared of me. I'm not sure why…"
"Well, I mean… you are a giant monster", Rain says. "We're kind of scared of you too…"
"Well, I can't really help being a monster", Ron says with an uncomfortable look on his face as he scratches the back of his head. "I've just wanted to talk to them, but they run away no matter how friendly I present myself. I'm a really social guy, you know, and it hurts because there aren't any people to talk with here."
"What about the demon?" Lemon asks. "You know, the one that was… uhmm…"
"What, did you expect me to have small talk with him?" Ron jokingly asks and laughs heartedly. "I killed the bastard. And I must say, I never thought I would find you getting raped. That must've been a horrifying experience."
"Hold on a minute", Lemon says. "You were surprised to see us raped? And you didn't know why those Nymphs ran away from you either?"
"W-well, yeah…" Ron says, dumbstruck. "Finding you being raped was the last thing I expected."
"We have been told that in this game every single monster is out there to rape us Nymphs", Lemon says.
"Oh, not me, I assure you", Ron says, looking really surprised. "But that explains why you kids always seem to run away from me. So, you're called Nymphs, huh?"
"Excuse me for asking", Rain says as she summons up some clothes to wear, only finding her old hoodie and a pair of panties from her inventory as spares. "But, ummmm… could you actually be a human like us? Like, in the real world?"
"Yeah, I'm a human", Ron says, nodding. "I kind of suspected you were too."
"I thought that in this game, all players are Nymphs."
"I have never heard of any Nymphs before today", Ron says, looking even more surprised. "I thought this game was some kind of survival RPG."
"Well, we must be playing a completely different game in the same universe then", Rain says, deep in thought. She hasn't heard of anything like this from the other Nymphs yet. 'Playable monsters? How many are there? This one seems like a good guy, but are all of them our allies?' Rain looks at Ron with extreme skepticism. If he's a player, just like Nymphs, he should, in theory, be an ally since he shares the same fate as Nymphs, being stuck inside a videogame. Still, she also can't ignore him being a monster. Monsters are driven by their lust toward source. Ron could be the same, or at least turn out to be like that in the future, should he not be able to contain his lust. 'He seems pretty chill and doesn't seem to even view us in a sexual light', she supposes, and that helps her calm her head down a little.
"So, if you're a player, does that mean that you're stuck here as well?" Lemon asks.
"Yeah", Ron says, nodding once. "And I've been alone all this time, looking and searching for clues. But enough of me. I wanna learn about you Nymphs."
"Not sure what there is to tell", Rain says, scratching her cheek. "As you can see, we're little girls."
"Yeah, I can see that…" Ron says with narrow, jaded eyes. "No need to point out the obvious."
"We live in this forest inside a protective barrier to the south from here", Rain continues. "There's like, maybe two to three thousand of us. Since you clearly aren't a Nymph, you also probably don't know anything about this game being called Nymphsaga."
"Yeah, never heard."
"How about Mormia?"
"Oh, loved that game."
Rain finds the idea of someone who loves Mormia not knowing about Nymphsaga unbelievable, especially since they are in that very game. She independently comes to the same exact conclusion Dana did earlier in the story: 'Someone must've fucked with our memories.' Rain doesn't even know how to continue the discussion from here, so she decides to ask Ron a new question, one that is perhaps even more important. "So, do you know about source then?"
"Nope."
"Apparently, it's something us Nymphs produce. According to the lore, we were created by some aliens to be - "
"Stop", Lemon says, interrupting Rain on the tracks. "Do you honestly think it's a good idea to tell HIM?"
"I don't think it makes a bit of difference", Rain says.
"I do not feel comfortable talking about that subject with a monster…" Lemon says, glaring at Ron.
"I would appreciate it if you didn't treat me like a monster", Ron says, looking a little saddened by Lemon's words and worry. "It's not like I'm talking to you like a couple of nine-year-olds either."
"Yeah, I mean, he did save us", Rain says.
Lemon sighs deeply. "Okay… I'm sorry…"
"As I was saying", Rain says, coughing into her fist, "we were created by aliens to be sex toys, and this source is some kind of super addictive substance that those aliens depend on or something, so this entire world wants to fuck us."
Ron looks like he doesn't believe a word Rain just said. All three sit still in absolute silence, with Lemon being the only one to actually do something, finally conjuring up some clothes to wear.
"I'll make this clear once and for all", Ron begins with a dead-serious expression. "I vow to never ever rape any Nymphs."
"That's a very small reassurance considering that the rest of the world wants to rape us", Rain says, shrugging. "Glad to have you as an ally nonetheless."
"So that's why the tentacles were raping you as well, huh…" Ron says.
"Don't remind me…" Rain mumbles meekly.
"It also explains why you were a little worried about telling me", Ron says, turning towards Lemon, who just conjured herself a pretty, creamy white plain summer dress. "You really must see me as some kinda rapist monster…"
"Well, yeah… but I didn't mean to sound rude. It's just that given what I know about source and how it affects living creatures, I'm worried it could affect you too."
"If it ever starts affecting me, I'll do my absolute best to fight the desire", Ron says, hand on his heart.
Rain and Lemon look around them. Judging by the sun's position, it's already way past noon. They're still inside the ruins, but with Ron as their bodyguard, they have themselves a safe and comfortable corner to rest in. "How long have we been out of it?" Rain asks.
"You slept for maybe ten hours. I rescued you around the sunrise, so it's been a long day looking over you two."
Lemon walks up to Ron, seeming a little shy. "I feel like you've already done so much for us, but… I would like to ask you to help us get home. I'm afraid of getting caught again."
Ron nods, smiling. "Sure. I'll help."
"Do you need anything in return?" Rain asks.
"Honestly, I don't think there's much you can offer me", Ron says, with a hand on his jaw. "No, actually, there is something that I want that you have, and that is information. I'm looking to learn about this world as much as possible. My hunch says you girls know a lot more about this world than I do, especially if there are thousands of you Nymphs."
"That's an easy request to fulfill", Rain says and gives Ron her tiny hand. "I'll teach you lots."
Ron offers Rain his hand for a shake, but it's way too big for Rain to actually hold properly, so Rain just ends up shaking his index finger, a sight that causes Ron to laugh. "It's a deal then."
"Also, I demand that you become my friend", Rain says.
"There you go again", Lemon says, giggling.
"Alright, I'll be your friend", Ron says, laughing again. "But are you sure you don't want to eat?"
"Dude, meat is fucking disgusting", Rain says. "How can anyone eat that shit?"
"Oh, so you're one of those people…" Ron says, looking a little nervous.
"What is that supposed to mean?" Rain asks with an annoyed tone.
"N-nothing…" Ron answers, a little embarrassed. Getting into an argument with a vegan is not something he wants, so he decides to back down from his comment and let it be.
"I wouldn't mind a bite…" Lemon whispers. Ron gives her a tiny skewer, and she bites into it. Turns out, it tastes absolutely disgusting and nauseating to her, and she spits most of it out immediately. "Oh my god, it tastes horrible…"
"Told you", Rain says, crossing her arms. "Just stick to plants."
"I suppose I must…" Lemon says, nodding. "So, Nymphs really CAN'T eat meat, huh…? That's a shame…"
"Funnily enough, I can't eat anything other than meat", Ron says. "If I try to eat fruits, I react the same way you do."
"I can't believe I'm going to say this, but for once, I'm glad to be a Nymph", Rain says.
"How about your physical condition, though?" Ron asks. "Are you sure you're able to walk?"
Rain and Lemon look at each other. They both are going through the same thing. They might've felt fine lying down and regained most of their stamina, but the demonic pregnancy is still slowing them down, and they know it. Besides, they suspect - just like Wendy suspected - that their bodies will go into heat as a result. They already feel sensitive all over, but they're not sure how to put it into words, or if they even want to reveal it to Ron.
Rain is the first to talk: "Walking is fine, but don't expect us to run or fight."
"Well, I can probably use my bow if required…" Lemon says, putting great emphasis on the word probably. "Otherwise, I'm the same as Rain."
"Well, that's more than enough", Ron says. "I'll look after you girls."
None of the three adventurers recognize the part of the ruins they are in. They're still on the lower level, as evident by the tunnels and corridors surrounding them. Having talked with Ron for a while now, Rain's and Lemon's attention is drawn back to themselves. They both have a lot to think about, both regarding their own well-being and each other. The same questions puzzle both of them. Yet, they are unable to voice those questions. Walking a safe distance away from Ron behind him, they both look at each other silently.
It has to be pointed out that Rain is not a philosophically-minded person, nor is she scientifically literate or religious, and she sure as hell doesn't have any political bias regarding any of the following. She does not know how much of her behavior is due to her lived experiences as a male and how much of it is due to her current biology as a female. That being said, she is trying hard to analyze and rationalize what happened to her during her ordeal. She has always thought that she, as a person, is the person she is in real life, regardless of her current physical appearance or regardless of any of her possible physical appearances across the different games and platforms she has been a part of. The person inside her body has always been the same, kind of like a soul, so to speak. In her eyes, her soul carries her personality, her likes and dislikes, all her personal preferences, and, more importantly, her memories and her ego. This is the person she considers to be "me". Why does she believe this? Well, no reason, really. Just her personal layman's view on things. As said before, it's not something she has thought a lot about.
But now, for the first time in her life, she is asking these questions and challenging this personal view of hers. She finds herself challenged to the core because the person she was during the tentacle rape was not the person she considers to be herself. 'No, that's not accurate either', she corrects herself. How she acted when the traps caught her - how she was angry at what was going on - was her real personality. Even when she got caught with Lemon the second time, she still was someone she could recognize as herself.
It was only after that point on where she really "changed". The physical sensations she felt shattered her heart and her brain, along with her ego, completely destroying the person she thought she was. What caused this? Was it really the physical stress? She wouldn't say that the mind is entirely separate from the body, but she finds herself asking, exactly how big a role does biology, which is her new female body, play in her behavior? Does her biology play as big a role as her soul, or does one play a bigger role? Moreover, has her new biological reality caused her personality to change, and if so, how much really? Is it going to change more as she continues to experience new things in her new, hypersensitive body? As far as her ego goes, could she even become someone else entirely? She does not know the answer to any of these questions.
'But I have never been raped before', she suddenly tells herself. 'Maybe that WAS the real me. Maybe that's how I would act if it happened to me in real life as well.' It's not something she believes, but it's a possibility that comes to her mind. 'Oh, but wasn't there something else as well? It didn't even cross my mind just now, but after they first raped us, we got poisoned by its semen or something. Miasma poisoning, if I recall correctly. Did that play a role in how I was acting?'
"Hey…" Rain suddenly whispers.
Lemon is slow to answer, looking almost as if she is surprised by Rain talking. "What's up?"
"Is the miasma gone?"
Lemon nods, answering quickly this time. "I confirmed that earlier. Are you worried about that?"
"Yeah, I mean… I was kind of thinking that maybe this world is changing me…"
"I was thinking about that too", Lemon admits. "Not drastically, but… I guess it could be more dramatic for you…" She started out the sentence as some sort of statement, but towards the end, she also meant it as a question.
Rain is ashamed of admitting it, but what other choice does she have? She nods deeply. "You and Pink both thought I was a girl, so… I actually thought that maybe this world has made me act girly…"
"If I were you, I wouldn't be worried about the opinions of two people", Lemon says, trying to smile. "It was just a hunch I had. It's not like I thought about it deeply or anything…"
"That hunch had to be rooted in something", Rain says, arms crossed. "What is it about me? Is it the way I talk?"
Lemon shakes her head. "It's more like, how you move, how you express yourself, and stuff… kinda like, your… everything?"
"That could be even worse then…" Rain whispers, looking a little worried. She certainly does feel like the way she thinks hasn't changed, and her preferences certainly haven't changed, but if the change is rooted in her behavior - if it's subconscious - it has pretty much already happened to her. 'That is, if I'm going by Lemon's opinion', Rain reminds herself. 'I need to ask Angel and Wendy as well. Fuck, I hope they're okay…' "How do you feel changed then?"
"You should know…" Lemon says, blushing. "How that hell made us act…"
"Oh, right…" Rain says, embarrassed.
"I mean, maybe our bodies and biology could've played a huge role in it, but I think it was because of that miasma thing…" Lemon suspects. "Status effects can alter anything, after all. Maybe that one was something that could alter our minds. Maybe the demon even possessed mind control abilities."
"That's an interesting theory as well…"
"I would call it a hypothesis", Lemon says, correcting her friend.
Rain tilts her head. "I'm sorry, I don't even understand the difference…"
Lemon shrugs, smiling. "I guess it doesn't matter."
"I kind of hope that is the case since I don't really like the idea of my personality changing…"
"Honestly, the idea of mind control sounds worse to me…" Lemon says, looking a little scared. "People change over time, opinions change when we grow, but to have that changed forcefully with magic… that's more terrifying than having my behavior change a little."
"I see what you mean, but I don't know… I mean, it's bad, but it's just temporary, isn't it?" Rain then envisions a monster mind-controlling her and forcing her to do whatever without her being able to do anything, a situation that feels even more unfair and horrifying than the idea of getting caught in a trap. "Okay, you're actually right. That is WAY worse."
"Are you afraid of acting like a girl?"
"Well, I mean…" Rain doesn't want to outright say it because it's not an entirely accurate statement. She's not even sure if there is that much of a difference between acting like a boy and acting like a girl. If there's one person who should know, it's her, but she still doesn't know. "Maybe part of me is…"
"How about the other part?"
"Oh, the other part of me couldn't give a shit. I'm still me. It's just that… if I become someone else entirely, can I even call myself the same person anymore?"
"Oh, I kind of see where you're coming from…" Lemon says, nodding. "I guess that could be happening to me as well. I'm not sure, since I'm kind of the same here and in real life…"
"Stop right where you are!" Ron suddenly yells, and just like that, the two girls freeze. "And take a few steps back before you walk into a trap."
Rain and Lemon take a few steps back and realize that they didn't see Ron taking a turn to the left during their discussion. "O-oh, are there traps there…?" Lemon asks.
"Yeah", Ron says, nodding. "Just stay focused, alright?"
"Have you been listening to us?" Rain suddenly asks, feeling a little ashamed.
"Well, I could hear you talk, but it sounded personal, so I tried ignoring you."
Rain sighs. She didn't get the answer to her question. Then again, she's not sure if she even cares.
"Oh, you can tell where the traps are?" Lemon asks.
"Yeah. I've had this power called "Scouting" since the beginning", Ron explains.
"Oh, it could be the same as Wendy's profession", Lemon realizes, sounding surprised. "For us, that is a chosen ability."
"I didn't have a choice", Ron says, shrugging. "Whatever, I think it's useful."
As said before, the ruins are still relatively unknown to Ron, so he ends up getting lost a little bit underground. There aren't many paths that connect the upper and lower parts, and since they're not exiting through the same hole that he entered, they're venturing into unknown territories. They actually find themselves entering a place guarded by tentacle demons. They're not a problem to Ron, as tentacles can't restrict him. Even when they grab him, he can just rip them apart with his muscles, a feat that a Nymph can only dream of.
Behind the thick wall of tentacles is a room with another colossal blob of fleshy tentacle mass, which acts as a corrupting heart. Rain and Lemon immediately recognize it as a similar kind of monster that raped them, and take a few steps back, horrified. "I thought there was just one of these", Ron says, taking a few steps back as well.
"How bad is it?" Lemon asks.
"It's a boss, only ranked with one X, but it's still not an enemy I'm excited about attacking", Ron says.
"So wait", Lemon begins, as a nervous grin appears on her face. "You took on a literal raid boss by yourself to save us…?"
"Mad respect, dude", Rain says with a thumb extended upward. "You're one strong fella."
"Well, I mean… I can handle most elites because I'm strong, but fighting big monsters like this still gives me the hibby-jibbiys."
"Well, you should have an advantage against the tentacle monster, considering you can rip those tentacles apart and all", Rain says. "I know because I use melee weapons as well."
"Oh, trust me. These ones I can't just rip off. I have to rely on my spear and my speed."
"It's fine", Lemon says. "Let's go some other route."
Wrinkles suddenly appear on Ron's forehead, and he looks almost as if focusing. "No", he growls in a low, angry voice. "I can hear someone. This bastard has a victim as well, and no way we're gonna leave her here…"
"Oh dear", Lemon says. "Well, we certainly shouldn't, but… are you really willing to risk your life to save someone else again?"
"I'm not worried about dying", Ron says, taking an offensive stance. "I just don't want to get hurt. That's all."
Then, he attacks, immediately going after the unmoving body with the reach allowed by his spear. The boss can't defend itself, so it should, in theory, be easy to kill, but Ron knows it won't be a walk in the park. The demon can summon minions to assist it in a battle, a feature typical to stationary enemies ranked elite or higher. Rain and Lemon also suspect this, and knowing this, they decide to hide, watching the fight from the shadows, hoping that the minions don't find and rape them.
The main body of the boss is an easy target for Ron, as are the giant tentacles, because despite his inability to rip them off if they grab him, he can handle one or two at once. They usually attack in numbers, though, so he has to back down a lot. Small and quick minions are a bigger problem for him, as they tend to get very close to him. Spear is not a melee weapon that can be used effectively to attack enemies close to you, so Ron has to rely on his fists and kicks against the smaller minions. While these jumping little tentacle balls - looking like octopi on land - would probably look to latch to Nymphs to rape them, against Ron, they go for a kill, which kind of horrifies Rain and Lemon. After all, what if these tentacles wanted to kill them? They would bite their heads off clean just as easily as they could insert into them. Of course, that's not something that can happen in this game, but their gaping, hellish mouths are not a pretty sight.
Seeing Ron fight seems just as terrifying to these two small and powerless children. He's amazingly strong to take on a raid boss by himself. They have no way of confirming it for themselves, but he could actually be on a similar scale himself. He's twice as tall as a Nymph, and with all his lean and heavy muscle, he weighs at least ten times more. Should he turn on Nymphs, he would probably be an encounter rivaling raid bosses as well. No, he would, in a way, probably be even worse, as you can't use conventional raid tactics in player-versus-player situations. In any case, they can't believe how glad they are to have him on their side, even if just momentarily.
The fight is very long and hard, but it eventually concludes in Ron's favor, leaving him out of breath. Despite his physical prowess, even his body won't take everything and will run out of fuel at one point. As Ron falls to rest on his knees, Rain and Lemon approach the now-released Nymph.
The stranger is already unconscious when they get to her. They can't wake her up, but she's clearly alive. Seeing her condition makes them realize that they must've been like this as well when they got saved, and just like them, this Nymph will stay fainted for a long time. She is an average-sized Nymph with cute, wide hips and the tiniest pair of budding breasts one could have. Her skin is pale in complexion, and her long, straight hair is white like snow. She looks fully human, but as they can't see her eyes, which are closed, they can't say for sure.
"I think she's going to be okay", Lemon says and lets out a sigh of relief.
"I'll carry her", Ron says and kneels next to her.
"Is that fine?" Lemon asks. "We could be attacked."
"I doubt anyone would attack me willingly", Ron says and laughs. "Enemies outside are nothing but small fries, and if needed, I can kill them with my kicks alone or just put this girl down."
Shrugging, Lemon answers by simply saying: "If you say so."
Rain, meanwhile, takes a look at the loot. Eyes shining with glee, she goes on to actually try and pick something up as Ron's giant hand interrupts her. Grabbing her body like a toy, Ron raises her into the air, and she looks at the ogre with narrow, murderous eyes. "Dude, chill down. I was just checking out loot."
"It's not nice to ninja loot", Ron says and lets Rain down. "Oh, I guess you wanted to take that skirt."
"Well, duh. It's not like you're going to use it."
"If you ask nicely, I'll let you have it."
"I'll suck your dick if you do."
Ron backs down, looking a little uncomfortable. "I hope that was a joke."
Rain crosses her arms and blushes. "Well, duh", she whispers. "So, um… can I please have it…?"
"What do you say, Lemon?"
"Oh, that skirt's no good for me", Lemon says, giggling.
"Sweet", Rain says, feeling lucky as a recipient of two uncommon items on this journey. The skirt is about as good as the hoodie she found earlier and boasts stats that are useful to her. While the skirt looks lovely in her opinion, she feels like such a long garment with colorful patterns wouldn't fit her style. 'I'm gonna have to convert its appearance once we get home.'
"In fact, you can take everything as far as I care", Ron finally decides. "None of it's suitable for me anyway."
There's also a pair of rare earrings on the loot table that add stealth- and critical-damage multipliers, so they're perfect for Lemon. The secondary stat, which boosts mana regeneration, is not as useful for her, but she doesn't care. There are also five common ingredients, two uncommon ingredients, and one high-tier ingredient, which seems useful for enchanting. Obviously, Rain takes it. Lemon takes the rest of the ingredients, as she knows what to do with most of them.
Then, as they leave the part of the ruin they're currently in, they finally find a way out to the jungle. With the map now serving as their guide towards Grove, a long journey home - fortunately, led by Ron - begins.
It's a long road home, first through the jungle to where they can climb up and then through the Misty Forest, but with Ron to watch over the girls, nothing can surprise them. It proves to be a journey they would've most likely failed at traversing even if they made it out from the ruins, but none of that matters anymore because they're just happy to get to safety. As they walk, Ron informs the Nymphs of his camp's location, close to the border of Hammercliff Valley on Misty Forest's side, near a cliff in a rocky cave. Rain and Lemon, of course, mark the location on their maps, as they believe it's in their best interest.
During the trip, the three talk a lot. Ron doesn't have much to offer to Rain and Lemon as far as valuable information goes because he's a lone ogre living in the woods, but that doesn't matter to them. They're more than happy to share the lore they know with Ron, especially since they promised to do so. I won't go through everything they tell Ron, as all that information has already been discussed in previous parts of the story.
They also talk a lot about themselves and what kind of people they are in real life. We already know a lot about Rain, but what about Lemon?
According to her, she's pretty much the spitting image of her real self, as her character looks exactly like she did when she was about eight or nine years old. She was born in Bangladesh but moved to Denver, Colorado when she was just six years old. Now, she's 28 and is studying pharmaceutics at Stanford, California. She really loves medicine and helping others, which is also evident in her in-game profession.
Ron is the oldest of the bunch at the age of sixty. He's an ex-military veteran born in El Salvador, forced to retire after having his leg blown off, which is why he finds much pleasure in virtual reality gaming. Despite having a prosthetic leg to help him go through his day-to-day grind with ease, gaming is the only way for him to live a somewhat "active" life, even if it's all just escapism. He was never depressed about having his life changed drastically since he has a loving family with four children and even two grandchildren already. Speaking of which, he currently lives in the USA as an immigrant, just like Lemon does. Now, he lives in Daytona Beach, Florida.
Time flies by, and they safely return to Grove. The only thing that lies between them and their home is the barrier, and Rain and Lemon can't even put into words how happy they are to be back. They have tried being carefree and cheerful despite their horrible experiences - mostly because it's hard for them to process what truly happened - but now, they can't help but tear up a little bit. At the same time, Ron tries touching the barrier, which he had come across a few times before, not knowing what it was. Not only is it something he can't penetrate, but it also deals some damage to him in the form of an electric shock. It truly is something that monsters can't cross, even if those monsters could be players as well.
"Well, I was hoping I could help carry her a little further", Ron says, finally letting the third, nameless Nymph down. "But this is as far as I go."
"It's fine", Rain says, trying to keep the unconscious girl up and supported together with Lemon. Together, they barely have the strength to carry her, but it's not going to be easy, considering their physical condition, which has worsened considerably since they left the ruins, just as they feared.
"Thank you so much for saving us", Lemon says. "I would hug you, but I don't want to drop this poor girl…"
"I don't need a hug…" Ron says, blushing.
Rain opens her mouth and begins to speak: "Like I promised, I will totally suck your dick."
"No, you won't", Ron says strictly. "Don't even joke about such vulgar things."
"Yeah, yeah", Rain says, and for the first time since they met, she shows Ron her smiling face. "Thank you."
"Oh, so you can smile after all", Ron says and laughs. "Come visit me. You're most likely to find me there during sunset." Then, he walks away with a kind wave of a hand.
Lemon sighs and takes the first step forward, along with Rain. Then another step, and a third. Just like that, they walk through the barrier inside the safety of Grove. They can't believe they are safe, with their home just around the corner. And how unlikely it was for them to be rescued by an ogre of all things? Had it not been for him, they would likely still be out there, getting raped endlessly.
After a few more steps, they both collapse to their knees. "I feel like fainting right now…" Lemon says.
"Me too", Rain says. "I want to lay down so bad…"
"Not only that, we have to drag this poor girl…" Lemon says, still clinging to the unconscious little girl. "I wonder if anyone would help us?"
Rain forces herself to her feet and breathes in deeply. She lets out as loud a shout as she can. "Help!" she screams. "Anyone! We need help!" And just like that, she falls back to her knees. "God damn it, I feel so weak…" she says. "It's a wonder we even could walk all that time…"
Lemon nods and tries to smile. "Yeah, we really, REALLY need to get some rest."
"Should I shout again…?" Rain asks.
Lemon shakes her head, and this time she's the one to shout for help. Nobody is coming, though. They're still far away from where the people live, so it's only expected. Then, they start to move again, getting a little bit farther than last time, mostly because they force themselves. Again, they both yell for help, and this time, they finally hear an answer. Someone is looking for them.
"Where are you?" the voice calls. They do not have the strength to stand up or shout anymore, so they just wait, feeling relieved. After a short while, six Nymphs rush to them. They do not recognize any of them, but they're so happy to see some kind faces of Nymphs that they instantly feel emotional, with Lemon feeling like bursting into tears. Immediately realizing what's up, the six strangers offer potions, and they offer their shoulders for Rain and Lemon to lean on. They also offer to carry the third, unnamed Nymph.
Just fifteen minutes later, they arrive at Lemon's apartment, and the first one to lie down on the child-sized bed is the unconscious one. There's not much room for Rain and Lemon left, but that's not a problem. They both pitch some of their gold coins for an upgrade; a king-sized upgrade, to be exact, making the bed instantly larger. A fluffy, super deluxe double bed is enough for two adults now and should be more than enough for three Nymphs. Quickly, they get out of their clothes and lie down, sinking into the comfortable sheets. Unmoving, they feel like their bodies weigh a ton, and they can't get up anymore. They both lay their heads down and try to sleep.
In dead silence, they both lie unmoving, thinking the other is asleep. Neither of them is in reality. Their horniness is making sure they won't sleep. Laying down, they also feel turbulence from the last time, with their bodies just not forgetting. When they close their eyes and remember the scenes, they simultaneously feel their bodies rock and their groins ache, almost as if they're still out there. Well, not really, but their memories haven't left that place.
Among those memories are the ones from when they touched each other, and those are the ones Rain thinks about the most, with them being the ones she actually treasures. After all, even if the tentacles themselves were horrible, even if she disliked that part, Rain finds this brown-skinned Asian cutie incredibly sexy, even exotic. She doesn't want to say "exotic" because her race is not why she finds Lemon attractive; all that matters to her is that the face looks kissable and the body fuckable, and Lemon ranks high in both categories in Rain's mind. Yet, even the word "exotic" is one she would use to describe this Bengali beauty, and she managed to do something sensual and exciting with her during that otherwise difficult ordeal.
Yet, she also finds them to be somewhat sad memories. She can remember Lemon's touch, her warmth, even her taste, and while she can remember doing it, she does not remember what was going through her head at the time, which she finds very scary. 'It's like it wasn't me doing her', she reminisces, 'but someone else. It's like they aren't my memories at all.' That could indeed be argued, for they weren't alone in that situation. The tentacles were there too.
In light of all that, Rain also realizes something really reassuring about herself, which she didn't consider earlier. Even though she may have changed as far as her behavior goes, her sexual preferences have not changed. Yeah, those tentacles made her moan like a porn actress, but in her heart of hearts, she's still the same loli-loving pervert. She still finds little girls to be just as sexy as she did before, and because of this, just like the last time she shared a bed with a little girl, she finds herself wanting to pounce on the kid next to her and just push her down and eat her out. Is it her pedophilic lust for preteen girls? Yes, and she's not even ashamed of admitting it to herself anymore because she knows it's alright. She's not some kind of monster. No, not at all. She just wants some love. That's all.
Rain finally turns around, only to see Lemon turned towards her, with a smile and a blush on her face. Rain also blushes herself, and quite lustfully so.
"Can't sleep, honey?" Lemon whispers, smiling.
Being called a nice name makes Rain's heart flutter, and she just can't resist a smile. She simply nods.
"I was SO tired, but the instant I got to relax, it's like my body got injected with a shot of caffeine…" Lemon says and giggles.
"Me too", Rain says.
"Must've been because we were out of it for hours until a while ago", Lemon suspects.
"Well, my thoughts are also keeping me awake", Rain admits.
"What kinda thoughts…?" Lemon asks with a mischievous smile.
Rain almost doesn't want to admit it aloud, but remembering all the other things she went through with Lemon, with them also relaxing and cuddling in the ruins before being captured, she decides to be as honest as she can. "I was thinking a lot about what we did to each other while we were… you know…"
"Yeah…" Lemon says with a sympathetic tone. "Me too…"
"I was thinking about how sad it was to do it in such circumstances", Rain says and crawls slowly, shyly, a little bit closer.
"I think I know what you mean…" Lemon says. "Well, we can just say it didn't count, as tentacles were involved."
Rain nods again. She agrees wholeheartedly.
"Having you by my side also made catching sleep a bit difficult", Lemon says, fidgeting nervously. "You know… because I promised to tell you how exactly I feel…"
Rain smiles and nods. "I find it difficult to catch sleep with such an adorable girl by my side too", she admits, acting all flirty.
"Do you also remember what else I promised…?"
Rain does indeed remember that Lemon promised, "I'll give you one on the lips once we get home", but Rain doesn't want to say it; she wants to hear it. "Oh, I dunno", she mumbles, fidgeting in anticipation, voice dripping with jest and sex. "Why don't you refresh my memory a little…?"
With that, Lemon suddenly gets on top of Rain, who gasps in surprise. Rain was on the brink of pouncing on Lemon herself, but never in her wildest dreams did she expect Lemon to be the one to make the first advance.
"I've been secretly wanting to do this for a long time…!" Lemon says, and as she finishes her sentence, she pushes her lips against Rain's, giving her the kiss she promised she would. Rain is surprised for only a moment, as she wants to hug Lemon and kiss her back. She doesn't even care about rolling over and taking control even though she prefers to be on top. Rain has always found girls who act submissive to be the sexiest little things in the world, but at this moment, she's happy to throw that preference of her straight into the dustbin. After all, assertive little girls who passionately push themselves on their lovers are a close second as far as the sexiest little things in the world go, and that's precisely who Lemon is, and so much more.
Every lewd act Rain thinks about doing to her, Lemon does back, with them eating each other out, twiddling their tongues as they stick them forward, and sucking on each other with loud smacks and mumbles. Besides, she finds the idea of two tops "competing" for dominance in a sexual play to be an incredibly sexy idea. Then again, does one really need to even call it a competition? Rain suspects that Lemon will be happy to be at the receiving end of some love too.
After a minute, Lemon takes a breather from the kissing and lustfully smiles, breathing heavily straight into Rain's face. "Oh baby, I've wanted this so long…!"
Rain's gaping mouth closes slightly as she rolls her tongue back in. "So, is that how you feel…?"
Lemon nods gleefully. "I wanna do you so bad…!"
Rain's heart pounds like crazy because while she suspected Lemon had hots for her, and while she can remember Lemon getting intimate with her, she didn't expect Lemon to go down on her this hard. But is it lovesickness or mere lust? She wants to find out.
"Since when…?" Rain asks.
"Since I met you… I knew instantly that there's something special about you…" As Lemon says that, she grabs Rain's butt, tightly squeezing it. "I always find myself going crazy around other girls, and I kind of have a wild imagination, y'know. I like to fantasize about all kinds of lesbian plays, about girls around me doing all kinds of crazy stuff to each other behind closed doors, and about myself doing all that stuff to them too…"
Rain knows what Lemon means. She has these "Yuri goggles" she can't take off. Rain suspects that Lemon has a different word for it, as she can't imagine her being an otaku, but in principle, it's the same thing, whatever you want to call it.
With Lemon's hand reaching down Rain's groin to softly run her fingers across her slit, she continues. "You're definitely a girl I wanna have for myself, even outside my fantasies…"
Resisting her moans as she lets herself get played by Lemon, Rain sighs happily, but she also feels a little nervous because she still doesn't want Lemon to get the wrong idea. Yet, she can't get the words out of her mouth, not with how Lemon's playing with her.
"So to have you finally be all mine…" Lemon whispers, straight to Rain's ear as her fingers dig into her vagina. "Even if it's just for today…"
"Aaahh… w-well… maybe…" Rain begins, smiling a little. "I… I wouldn't mind… more than just today…"
"Don't you dare fall in love with me…" Lemon whispers as she moves her face down and lays her tongue on the little, erect nipple in the middle of Rain's other breast, making the little girl's back twist and arc in pure pleasure. With Lemon's finger digging deeper into her pussy, Rain feels so sensitive all over that even a little lick to her nipples feels orgasmic. "I only want your body, not your heart or commitment… I just want to make you part of my little harem…"
'Oh God', Rain thinks to herself, feeling more excited by the second. 'She really is the same as me. I thought this game would be hell, but… as far as girls go, this place is heaven.' "How could I say no to that", she says, still fighting the urge to moan her heart out. "I'm not one… to…" Rain's words are interrupted by her gasp, caused by Lemon's intense fingering. "…settle down…!"
"Oh, so you're a little slut, aren't you?" Lemon asks, holding back her giggles as she smiles lustfully.
"I might… actually… be more like you…" Rain says, cracking a smile as she feels a giant rock having been lifted from her shoulders. "There's just… too many cute girls… I want to make out with… and make a part of my harem…"
"Am I on the list?"
"Hahaha… you're on the top of my list…"
"Rain, my love…! My darling…! I'm so happy to have made you my first conquest…!"
Rain giggles happily. "Speaking of conquests… you're actually my second… I'm already ahead of you… I fucked Pink! Jealous?"
"Aaah, you're a naughty little slut, aren't you…?" Lemon says, breathing in deeply, with an absolutely insane look in her eyes. "Oh, I am jealous of you indeed… and jealous of her…" Then, she moves back down on Rain, pulling her soiled hand away from Rain's quim. Like possessed, she just wants to embrace the little girl underneath her, feel her warmth and softness pressed against her own, and touch her all over. "But I don't care…! It doesn't matter, because today… you're mine…"
Above everything else, Lemon just wants to eat out Rain's soft, rosy lips more, and she can't resist her chops any longer. She wants to lick her and stick her tongue deep. She wants to exchange saliva and taste just how sweet it is. And Rain, she's more than happy to give Lemon everything she wants and then some.
Rain pushes upwards and embraces the girl lying on top of her. She spreads her legs to let Lemon even deeper into her embrace, and she lays her hand on the soft, firm, and sporty buttocks. Her hard squeeze causes Lemon's back to arc as every single one of her ten long nails digs into the skin. Lemon lets out a loud, erotic moan, and she looks absolutely delighted.
As Lemon gets up, she looks down, and a thought crosses her mind as she sees how close their genitals are together. In a missionary position, the frontmost parts of their genitals are already touching, but it's not enough for her. Spreading her legs, she gets to a better position and grabs another one of Rain's legs. Rain knows exactly what Lemon is thinking, and she's happy to let her have her way.
Tribadism, scissoring, call it whatever you want. Rain never got around to doing it with Pink, even though they were planning on doing it. They were just too preoccupied with trying all sorts of other stuff. Rain regretted not doing it afterward, but that's not going to matter anymore since she gets to experience it now anyway.
Lemon pushes herself down with very little force, and the lips touch, pressing against each other ever so slightly. A soft and wet lower-body kiss pushes down on Rain, and Lemon giggles playfully, laying down on her other leg while she holds the other one in place. "It's kinda hard to rub our clits together when we've both got such childish innies", she giggles as she moves in a perfect rhythm, rubbing her vulva in a circular motion. "But… isn't it nice regardless?"
Rain, enchanted by sight, covers her mouth with her hand and looks down at where their genitals are connected. It's an unreal sight, one that she could never have dreamed of. 'More I stay here in this world, the more I miss being a man, but… this isn't so bad at all, given how good this feels.' She nods, quietly admitting that it indeed feels nice. The touch itself is the softest she could ever imagine, but the pleasure it causes her is far from soft. It's intense, constant, and only seems to get better with every single motion of their hips rubbing against each other.
Laying down, Rain closes her eyes, and her back arcs heavily. She does not cover her mouth anymore, and instead, she lays her other hand down while the other one grabs her own chest. She pleasures herself and rubs her nipple while Lemon pushes down on her pussy. She's completely pulled into the play, submissive to the whims of her lover. Her loud, girly, high-pitch moans are a testament to that.
Seeing how submissive and willing Rain is, Lemon only feels more motivated. She hugs Rain's leg tight and leans her body backward slightly, with a moan escaping her lips almost every time she exhales. Having found just the right spot to maximize the enjoyment both for herself and her partner, her breathing is getting more rapid as waves of pleasure fluctuate up and down. "Mmmmm, you said you missed your dick yesterday", Lemon teases, "but you sure don't seem like that right now…"
Rain doesn't even try to deny it. She has to admit that right now, she indeed doesn't miss it for a second. "Lemon… you… you're SO amazing…!"
Like an engine running at full speed, a battery loaded to the brim with power, Lemon's hips sway on their own almost without her even thinking about it, with her body smacking up and down a little as well. "I sure love the idea of teaching a clueless guy about what real pleasure feels like", Lemon teases.
"I… I love being taught by you!" Rain admits, with her reactions only getting fiercer. Having a sensitive spot teased, both literally and figuratively, makes her want to go crazy, and she honestly feels like climaxing in Lemon's grasp at any second. 'Like, she said it'd be hard for her to rub our clits together, but… oooh baby, she's got it!' "I… I'm gonna cu… cum!" she moans.
Between her moans, Lemon gives her partner a soft, stretched-out "Awwww", feeling delighted and proud looking at the redhead lying on her back as she tosses and turns, approaching her climax. "But don't expect me to go easy on you!" she coos, unable to bring herself to slow down, not until she cums herself.
Rain wants to respond, but with every fast-paced breath being accompanied by a hurried moan, her climax doesn't let her do anything but call Lemon's name in pleasure over and over again. All this just makes Lemon's heart flutter with happiness and pride. How could she not be proud? She got in bed with the exact girl she wanted, and she's getting to dominate her as much as she wants and make that little girl feel incredible. Her only regret is the fact that they couldn't cum together, but hey, there's plenty of time for that, given that there's a long and wet evening ahead of them both.
Lemon doesn't stop, not until the very last second. Driven by her mad desire to just climax, her voice cracks as she calls Rain's name through her cries of pleasure, rocking her body even harder, all the way until she just can't take the pleasure anymore. Her body jerks violently, and she finds herself squirting with amazing force. Unable to concentrate on anything else, she lets out a loud scream of pleasure that will surely echo to the neighbors outside. If any of her neighbors were worried about what could've happened to her, they now know she's home, safe and sound, and very much okay.
Exhausted, Lemon's legs are spread, and her grip on Rain's legs loosens as she wants to just lie down and relax for a moment. Rain sees this as an opportunity to sit up and apply some movement of her own to continue the play straight from where they left off. Barely having recovered from her last orgasm, Lemon suddenly feels Rain press against herself, but she's not mad at all. Quite the contrary, she finds herself delighted by Rain just wanting more. Lemon, too starts to move, providing some counter-movement.
This time, it's not as much about being in control or being on the receiving end. They are in a position that allows them both to move a little. Face to face, it doesn't get too far though, as they just can't resist the urge to share a tongue kiss and an embrace. Their genitals are still somewhat connected, with their legs intertwined, but they can't really pleasure themselves like this, so their desire for that pulls their lips apart. They're ready to go all in again.
Their hands touch each other's naked bodies, especially their thighs and hips, and occasionally all the way up to their chests. This time, they're determined to cum together. They're not even communicating with words, as they can tell from their spasms and movements when they want to back down and when they want to push harder. Their minds are one. They can achieve their goal of simultaneous orgasms, and they get close to it. They both can tell. And so, they push forward a thousand miles an hour.
At the same time, both of their backs arc back, and they both spasm and convulse as they push against each other. It's the only part that connects them, as they both lean back in a similar manner. And their screams are absolutely incredible. Almost as if trying to compete which one of them can make a louder scream of pleasure, they both moan hard. Every time they think it's over, it just gets more intense. They want to hug and kiss, but they do not dare to take a single break, not until it's over.
Finally, they bask in a moment of tranquility, and they both lean toward each other for yet another kiss. You'd think that an orgasm is something that will drain your strength, but they find themselves even more energized. Nothing can stop them from scissoring… except maybe the third girl they share the bed with. Having all but forgotten about her, they gaze toward her. She's still sleeping very peacefully, almost too peacefully, having not moved at all from the position they left her in.
"How she did not wake up is beyond me…" Rain says.
"Honestly", Lemon starts with a cunning smile. "Would it be such a bad thing if she did?"
"I don't want to disrupt her…" Rain whispers. "Then again, I don't want to stop making love either…"
"Well, I mean… she can join us if she wakes up", Lemon says and giggles.
"Well, there's a fantasy I wouldn't mind exploring", Rain says, chuckling.
"In fact, if you are just pretending to be asleep", Lemon begins, leaning towards the sleeping beauty without breaking her connection to Rain. "Why not speak up, sweetie? Let's have threesome."
They wait, but there really is no answer. There's no waking her up.
"Aww, threesome would've been so much fun", Lemon says, turning back towards Rain. "I guess it's just two of us…"
Rain nods, pushing herself forward on Lemon, who moans in response, smiling ear to ear. "I don't mind", Rain says, hugging Lemon again, pulling her body towards her own. "Because that way, your eyes will only be on me…"
"Didn't take you for a jealous type…" Lemon says, with a finger on top of her lips. "But… I kinda like the idea of you only looking at me too…"
"I don't think I would be able to look away even if I wanted to…"
"Mmm-hmmm… and I'm totally not done with your pussy", Lemon says, also pushing herself against Rain. They moan and sigh, moving simultaneously in rhythm, clutching each other's hands, both eager to keep on climaxing and drowning in each other's love. "I don't think I've ever felt this good", Lemon admits, and she's not only talking about the physical pleasure but also how fulfilled she feels in her heart. "You sure seem to love having our pussies rub each other too…"
"Y-yeah, I… I didn't think I'd love this… mmmmh… s-s-sooo much!"
"Best of all… we can just keep cumming and going on… cumming and going on… over and over again…"
'That really is the best part', Rain admits. 'She already made me cum twice, but I feel so energized, and I just want more and more!' But as her third orgasm fast approaches, she already fantasizes about everything else they're about to do. Rain wants to lick and finger Lemon too, just like she did to Pink, and she wants to get licked and fingered herself. 'But I don't want to pull away from her pussy either! No way! The way she makes me cum is insane!'
Sure enough, they both cum, one after another, and still holding each other's hands, they don't stop or slow down, wanting to move forward without backing down, as if possessed. As far as they're concerned, they could both go on scissoring forever… or at least until they're completely spent and unable to keep themselves going. For now, though, that moment still feels miles away.
In the end, it has to be asked: Is it love? It's more than a normal friendship, so it could be. They certainly treat each other like lovers, calling each other cute and heartwarming names. Still, considering how intimate the society of Nymphs is in general because of their living circumstances, it could just be that having a sexual relationship is just something that is "normal" for Nymphs. Maybe in the society of Nymphs, sex is just how they show friendship? If you were to ask Rain and Lemon, they would undoubtedly say yes. They're not lovers; they're just friends. Friends with benefits, yes, but certainly less than lovers.
They both agree that they want to work towards that kind of polyamorous society where sex is more accepted, even though it could be difficult for most Nymphs to agree. Wouldn't that make it so that instead of gaining a lover, they gained a partner in crime in each other? Or is it an open relationship? Neither of them knows, and honestly, they don't care either because, at the end of the day, they're happy to think of each other as an irreplaceable partner, no matter what the partner's role might be in their respective lives.
A new morning rises, and a long, wet, and hot night is behind Rain. All her sorrows and pains are nothing but a sad memory anymore. I mean, how could she be sad? The tentacles defeated her and Lemon, but they made it out. Besides, she's in paradise. She's not in a bed with just one naked little girl, but two of them, both more charming than each other.
As Rain wakes up, they are both still fast asleep. Lemon lays naked on her back with drool rolling down her cheek, and the nameless Nymph sleeps on her stomach with an adorable smile on her face. Not only that, Rain finds this white-haired Nymph's hand on her shoulder, almost as if wanting to climb on top of her in sleep, almost as if thanking her. 'How cute', Rain thinks, wondering if the Nymph was sleeping through it all or if she woke up at some moment. Rain and Lemon DID kind of moan in her ear, sharing the same bed and all, so it's not out of the question.
Rain, though, feels like she can't stay for long. Lemon might've been all she cared about when she screamed her name, and the only thing that mattered in the whole world for that one intimate evening and night, but now all she can think of are Angel, Wendy, and Pink. She wants to find out what happened to them after they got separated. No, she NEEDS to find out. She absolutely has to. Lucky for her, she's as invigorated as ever and ready to head out.
She dresses up in her now-restored clothes, silently and slowly, and before she heads out the door, she takes one final look at the two girls. She thinks about waking Lemon to notify her, but ultimately decides not to disturb her sleep. Instead, she opts to borrow some of Lemon's papers and pencils waiting on the table and writes a little love letter to Lemon explaining her absence. She also makes sure to thank Lemon for a fantastic night before finally leaving.
'It's already noon', she notices, realizing she really did sleep a lot. 'If I wasn't fully recovered before, I sure as hell am now!'
No, that's not true. She has not recovered yet, and she sure as hell is not yet free from what the tentacle monster did to her. Reality kicks her in the stomach like the bastard he is. This reality is her child, a demon spawn growing in her womb. It's moving and kicking, so it has grown to be quite an energetic little bastard. She can feel it vividly, even though you wouldn't be able to tell that she's pregnant looking at her still slim waistline. But she can tell, she's pregnant, and alas, she can also tell: 'This is the day it's going to be born.'